The Privateersman, by Captain Marryat. 

________________________________________________________________________

Captain Frederick Marryat was born July 10 1792, and died August 8 1848. He retired from the British navy in 1828 in order to devote himself towriting. In the following 20 years he wrote 26 books, many of which areamong the very best of English literature, and some of which are stillin print. 

Marryat had an extraordinary gift for the invention of episodes in hisstories. He says somewhere that when he sat down for the day's work, henever knew what he was going to write. He certainly was a literarygenius. 

"The Privateersman" was published in 1846, the twenty-third book to flowfrom Marryat's pen. Privateering is legalised piracy at sea. 

This e-text was transcribed in 1998 by Nick Hodson, and was reformattedin 2003. 

________________________________________________________________________

THE PRIVATEERSMAN, BY CAPTAIN FREDERICK MARRYAT. 

CHAPTER ONE. 

WE CRUISE OFF HISPANIOLA--CAPTURE OF A FRENCH SHIP--CONTINUE OURCRUISE--MAKE A NOCTURNAL ATTACK UPON A RICH PLANTER'S DWELLING--AREREPULSED WITH LOSS. 

_To Mistress_ ---. 

_Respected Madam_, In compliance with your request I shall now transcribe from the journalof my younger days some portions of my adventurous life. When I wrote, I painted the feelings of my heart without reserve, and I shall notalter one word, as I know you wish to learn what my feelings were then, and not what my thoughts may be now. They say that in every man's life, however obscure his position may be, there would be a moral found, wereit truly told. I think, Madam, when you have perused what I am about towrite, you will agree with me, that from my history both old and youngmay gather profit, and I trust, if ever it should be made public, that, by Divine permission, such may be the result. Without further preface Ishall commence with a narrative of my cruise off Hispaniola, in theRevenge privateer. 

The Revenge mounted fourteen guns, and was commanded by CaptainWeatherall, a very noted privateer's-man. One morning at daybreak wediscovered a vessel from the masthead, and immediately made all sail inchase, crowding every stitch of canvass. As we neared, we made her outto be a large ship, deeply laden, and we imagined that she would be aneasy prize; but as we saw her hull more out of the water, she proved tobe well armed, having a full tier of guns fore and aft. As itafterwards proved, she was a vessel of 600 tons burden, and mountedtwenty-four guns, having sailed from Saint Domingo, and being bound toFrance. 

She had been chartered by a French gentleman (and a most gallant fellowwe found him), who had acquired a large fortune in the West Indies, andwas then going home, having embarked on board his whole property, aswell as his wife and his only son, a youth of about seventeen. As soonas he discovered what we were, and the impossibility of escape from sofast a sailing vessel as the Revenge, he resolved to fight us to thelast. Indeed he had everything to fight for; his whole property, hiswife and his only child, his own liberty, and perhaps life, were all atstake, and he had every motive that could stimulate a man. As wesubsequently learnt, he had great difficulty in inspiring the crew withan equal resolution, and it was not until he had engaged to pay them thevalue of half the cargo, provided they succeeded in beating us off andforcing their way in safety to France, that he could rouse them to theirduty. 

Won by his example, for he told them that he did not desire any man todo more than he would do himself, and perhaps more induced by hisgenerous offer, the French crew declared they would support him to thelast, went cheerfully to their guns, and prepared for action. When wewere pretty near to him, he shortened sail ready for the combat, havingtenderly forced his wife down below to await in agony the issue of abattle on which depended everything so dear to her. The resolutebearing of the vessel, and the cool intrepidity with which they hadhove-to to await us, made us also prepare on our side for a combat whichwe knew would be severe. Although she was superior to us in guns, yet, the Revenge being wholly fitted for war, we had many advantages, independent of our being very superior in men. Some few chase-guns werefired during our approach, when, having ranged up within a cable'slength of her, we exchanged broadsides for half an hour, after which ourcaptain determined upon boarding. We ran our vessel alongside, andattempted to throw our men on board, but met with a stout resistance. The French gentleman, who was at the head of his men, with his own handkilled two of our stoutest seamen, and mortally wounded a third, and, encouraged by his example, his people fought with such resolution thatafter a severe struggle we were obliged to retreat precipitately intoour own vessel, leaving eight or ten of our shipmates weltering in theirblood. 

Our captain, who had not boarded with us, was much enraged at ourdefeat, stigmatising us as cowards for allowing ourselves to be drivenfrom a deck upon which we had obtained a footing; he called upon us torenew the combat, and leading the way he was the first on board of thevessel, and was engaged hand to hand with the brave French gentleman whohad already made such slaughter among our men. Brave and expert withhis weapon as Captain Weatherall undoubtedly was, he for once foundrather more than a match in his antagonist; he was slightly wounded, andwould, I suspect, have had the worst of this hand-to-hand conflict, hadnot the whole of our crew, who had now gained the deck, and were rushingforward, separated him from his opponent. Out-numbered andover-matched, the French crew fought most resolutely, butnotwithstanding their exertions, and the gallant conduct of theirleader, we succeeded in driving them back to the quarter-deck of thevessel. Here the combat was renewed with the greatest obstinacy, theystriving to maintain this their last hold, and we exerting ourselves tocomplete our conquest. The Frenchmen could retreat no further, and ourforemost men were impelled against them by those behind them crowding onto share in the combat. Retreat being cut off, the French struggledwith all the animosity and rage of mingled hate and despair; while we, infuriated at the obstinate resistance, were filled with vengeance and athirst for blood. Wedged into one mass, we grappled together, for therewas no room for fair fighting, seeking each other's hearts withshortened weapons, struggling and falling together on the deck, rollingamong the dead and the dying, or trodden underfoot by the others whostill maintained the combat with unabated fury. 

Numbers at last prevailed; we had gained a dear-bought victory--we weremasters of the deck, we had struck the colours, and were recovering ourlost breaths after this very severe contest, and thought ourselves infull possession of the ship; but it proved otherwise. Thefirst-lieutenant of the privateer and six of us had dashed down thecompanion, and were entering the cabin in search of plunder, when wefound opposed to our entrance the gallant French gentleman, supported byhis son, the captain of the vessel, and five of the French sailors;behind them was the French gentleman's wife, to whose protection theyhad devoted themselves. The lieutenant, who headed us, offered themquarter, but, stung to madness at the prospect of the ruin and of thecaptivity which awaited him, the gentleman treated the offer withcontempt, and rushing forward attacked our lieutenant, beating down hisguard, and was just about to pierce him with the lunge which he made, when I fired my pistol at him to save the life of my officer. The ballentered his heart, and thus died one of the bravest men I everencountered. His son at the same time was felled to the deck with apole-axe, when the remainder threw themselves down on the deck and criedfor quarter. So enraged were our men at this renewal of the combat thatit required all the efforts and authority of the lieutenant to preventthem from completing the massacre by taking the lives of those who nolonger resisted. But who could paint the condition of that unhappy ladywho had stood a witness of the horrid scene--her eyes blasted with thesight of her husband slain before her face, her only son groaning on thedeck and weltering in his blood; and she left alone, bereft of all thatwas dear to her; stripped of the wealth she was that morning mistressof, now a widow, perhaps childless, a prisoner, a beggar, and in thehands of lawless ruffians, whose hands were reeking with her husband'sand offspring's blood, at their mercy, and exposed to every evil whichmust befall a beautiful and unprotected female from those who weredevoid of all principle, all pity, and all fear! Well might the franticcreature rush as she did upon our weapons, and seek that death whichwould have been a mercy and a blessing. With difficulty we preventedher from injuring herself, and, after a violent struggle, natureyielded, and she sank down in a swoon on the body of her husband, dabbling her clothes and hair in the gore which floated on thecabin-deck. This scene of misery shocked even the actors in it. Oursailors, accustomed as they were to blood and rapine, remained silentand immoveable, resting upon their weapons, their eyes fixed upon theunconscious form of that unhappy lady. 

The rage of battle was now over, our passions had subsided, and we feltashamed of a conquest purchased with such unutterable anguish. Thenoise of this renewed combat had brought down the captain; he orderedthe lady to be taken away from this scene of horror, and to be carefullytended in his own cabin; the wound of the son, who was found stillalive, was immediately dressed, and the prisoners were secured. Ireturned on deck, still oppressed with the scene I had witnessed, andwhen I looked round me, and beheld the deck strewed with the dead anddying--victors and vanquished indiscriminately mixed up together--theblood of both nations meeting on the deck and joining their streams, Icould not help putting the question to myself, "Can this be right andlawful--all this carnage to obtain the property of others, and madelegal by the quarrels of kings?" Reason, religion, and humanityanswered, "No. "

I remained uneasy and dissatisfied, and felt as if I were a murderer;and then I reflected how this property, thus wrested from its formerpossessor, who might, if he had retained it, have done much good withit, would now be squandered away in riot and dissipation, in purchasingcrime and administering to debauchery. I was young then, and felt sodisgusted and so angry with myself and everybody else, that if I hadbeen in England I probably should never again have put my foot on boardof a privateer. 

But employment prevented my thinking; the decks had to be cleaned, thebodies thrown overboard, the blood washed from the white planks, thewounded to be removed and their hurts dressed, the rigging and otherdamages to be repaired, and when all this had been done we made sail forJamaica with our prize. Our captain, who was as kind and gentle to thevanquished as he was brave and resolute in action, endeavoured by allthe means he could think of to soften the captivity and sufferings ofthe lady. Her clothes, jewels, and everything belonging to her, werepreserved untouched; he would not even allow her trunks to be searched, and would have secured for her even all her husband's personal effects, but the crew had seized upon them as plunder, and refused to deliverthem up. I am almost ashamed to say that the sword and watch of herhusband fell to my lot, and, whether from my wearing the sword, or fromhaving seen me fire the pistol which had killed him, the lady alwaysexpressed her abhorrence of me whenever I entered her presence. Her sonrecovered slowly from his wound, and on our arrival at Port Royal waspermitted by the admiral to be sent to the King's Hospital, and thelady, who was most tenderly attached to him, went on shore and remainedat the Hospital to attend upon him. I was glad when she was gone, for Iknew how much cause she had for her hatred of me, and I could not seeher without remorse. As soon, as we had completed our repairs, filledup our provisions and water, we sailed upon another cruise, which wasnot so successful, as you will presently perceive. 

For five or six weeks we cruised without success, and our people beganto grumble, when one morning our boats in shore off Hispaniola surpriseda small schooner. A negro who was among the prisoners offered toconduct us through the woods by night to the house of a very richplanter, which was situated about three miles from a small bay, and atsome distance from the other plantations. He asserted that we mightthere get very valuable plunder, and, moreover, obtain a large ransomfor the planter and his family, besides bringing away as many of thenegro slaves as we pleased. 

Our captain, who was tired of his ill-success, and who hoped also toprocure provisions, which we very much wanted, consented to the negro'sproposal, and standing down abreast of the bay, which was in the Bightof Lugan, he ran in at dark, and anchoring close to the shore we landedwith forty men, and, guided by the negro, we proceeded through the woodsto the house. The negro was tied fast to one of our stoutest and bestmen, for fear he should give us the slip. It was a bright moonlight; wesoon arrived, and surrounding the house forced our way in withoutopposition. Having secured the negroes in the out-houses, and placedguards over them, and videttes on the look-out to give timely notice ofany surprise, we proceeded to our work of plunder. The family, consisting of the old planter and his wife and his three daughters, twoof them very beautiful, was secured in one room. No words can expresstheir terror at thus finding themselves so suddenly in the power of aset of ruffians, from whose brutality they anticipated every evil. Indeed, the horrid excesses committed by the privateersmen when theylanded on the coast fully justified their fears; for as this system ofmarauding is considered the basest of all modern warfare, no quarter isever given to those who are taken in the attempt. In return, theprivateersmen hesitate at no barbarity when engaged in such enterprises. 

Dumb with astonishment and terror, the old couple sat in silent agony, while the poor girls, who had more evils than death to fear, drowned intheir tears fell at the captain's feet and embraced his knees, conjuringhim to spare and protect them from his men. 

Captain Weatherall, who was, as I have before stated, a generous andhumane man, raised them up, assuring them, on his word, that they shouldreceive no insult; and as his presence was necessary to direct themotions of his people, he selected me, as younger and less brutal thanmost of his crew, as a guard over them, menacing me with death if Iallowed any man to enter the room until he returned, and ordering me todefend them with my life from all insults. I was then young and full ofenthusiasm; my heart was kind, and I was pure in comparison with themajor portion of those with whom I was associated. 

I was delighted with the office confided to me, and my heart leaped athaving so honourable an employment. I endeavoured by every means in mypower to dissipate their terrors and soothe their anxious minds; butwhile I was thus employed, an Irish seaman, distinguished even amongstour crew for his atrocities, came to the door, and would have forced hisentrance. I instantly opposed him, urging the captain's most positivecommands; but, having obtained a sight of the young females, he sworewith a vile oath that he would soon find out whether a boy like me wasable to oppose him, and finding that I would not give way he attacked mefiercely. Fortunately I had the advantage of position, and, supportedby the justice of my cause, I repelled him with success. But he renewedthe attack, while the poor young women awaited the issue of the combatwith trembling anxiety--a combat on which depended, in all probability, their honour and their lives. At last I found myself very hard pushed, for I had received a wound on my sword arm, and I drew a pistol from mybelt with my left hand, and fired it, wounding him in the shoulder. Thus disabled, and fearing at the same time that the report would bringback the captain, who he well knew would not be trifled with, he retiredfrom the door vowing vengeance. I then turned to the young women, whohad witnessed the conflict in breathless suspense, encircled in the armsof the poor old couple, who had rushed towards them at the commencementof the fray, offering them their useless shelter. Privateersman as Iwas, I could not refrain from tears at the scene. I again attempted tore-assure them, pledged myself in the most solemn manner to forfeit mylife if necessary for their protection, and they in some degree regainedtheir confidence. They observed the blood trickling down my fingersfrom the wound which I had received, and the poor girls stained theirhandkerchiefs with it in the attempts to staunch the flow. 

But this scene was soon interrupted by an alarm. It appeared that anegro had contrived to escape and to rouse the country. They hadcollected together from the other plantations, and our party being, asis usually the case when plunder is going on, very negligent, thevidettes were surprised, and had hardly time to escape and apprise us ofour danger. There was not a moment to be lost; our safety depended uponan immediate retreat. The captain collected all hands; and while he wasgetting them together, that the retreat might be made in good order, theold planter, who, by the report of the fire-arms and the bustle andconfusion without, guessed what had taken place, pressed me to remainwith them, urging the certainty of our men being overpowered, and themerciless consequences which would ensue. He pledged himself, with hisfingers crossed in the form of the crucifix, that he would procure mesafe quarter, and that I should ever enjoy his protection andfriendship. I refused him kindly but firmly, and he sighed and said nomore. The old lady put a ring on my finger, which she took from her ownhand, and kissing my forehead told me to look at that ring and continueto do good and act nobly as I had just done. 

I waved my hand, for I had no time even to take the proffered hands ofthe young ones, and hastened to join my shipmates, already on theretreat, and exchanging shots with our pursuers. We were harassed by amultitude, but they were a mixed company of planters, mulattoes, andslaves, and not half of them armed, and we easily repelled their attackswhenever they came to close quarters. Their violent animosity, however, against us and our evil doings induced them to follow close at ourheels, keeping up a galling irregular fire, and endeavouring to detainus until we might be overpowered by their numbers, every minuteincreasing, for the whole country had been raised, and were flocking in. This our captain was well aware of, and therefore made all the hastethat he could, without disturbing the regularity of his retreat, towhere our boats were lying, as should they be surprised and cut off ourescape would have been impossible. Notwithstanding all his care, several of our men were separated from us by the intricacies of thewood, or from wounds which they had received, and which prevented themfrom keeping up with us. At last, after repelling many attacks, eachtime more formidable than the preceding, we gained our boats, andembarking with the greatest precipitation we put off for the schooner. The enemy, emboldened by our flight, flocked down in great numbers tothe water's edge, and we had the mortification to hear our stragglerswho had been captured imploring for mercy; but groans and then silencetoo plainly informed us that mercy had been denied. 

Captain Weatherall was so enraged at the loss of his men that he orderedus to pull back and attack the enemy on the beach, but we continued topull for the schooner, regardless of his threats and entreaties. Apanic had seized us all, as well it might. We even dreaded theill-aimed and irregular fire which they poured upon us, which underother circumstances would have occasioned only laughter. The schoonerhad been anchored only two hundred yards from the beach, and we weresoon on board. They continued to fire from the shore, and the ballspassed over us. We put a spring upon our cable, warped our broadside tothe beach, and loading every gun with grape and cannister we poured awhole broadside upon our assailants. From the shrieks and cries, thecarnage must have been very great. The men would have reloaded andfired again, but the captain forbade them, saying, "We have done toomuch already. " I thought so too. He then ordered the anchor to beweighed, and with a fresh land breeze we were soon far away from thisunlucky spot. 

CHAPTER TWO. 

WE ARE PURSUED BY TWO SCHOONER-PRIVATEERS, AND FAILING TO ESCAPE THEM ATERRIBLE CONTEST ENSUES--THREE ACTS OF A MURDEROUS NAVAL DRAMA--WE AREWORSTED--CAPTAIN WEATHERALL IS KILLED--I AM PLUNDERED AND WOUNDED. 

About six weeks after the unlucky affair before described we met with astill greater disaster. We had cruised off the Spanish main, and takenseveral prizes; shortly after we had manned the last and had partedcompany, the Revenge being then close in shore, a fresh gale sprung up, which compelled us to make all sail to clear the land. We beat offshore during the whole of the night, when the weather moderated, and atdaybreak we found out that we had not gained much offing, in consequenceof the current; but, what was more important, the man who went to thelook-out at the masthead hailed the deck, saying there were two sails inthe offing. The hands were turned up to make sail in chase, but wefound that they were resolutely bearing down upon us; and as we nearedeach other fast we soon made them out to be vessels of force. One weknew well--she was the Esperance, a French schooner-privateer, ofsixteen guns and one hundred and twenty men; the other proved to be aSpanish schooner-privateer, cruising in company with her, of eighteenguns, and full manned. 

Now our original complement of men had been something more than onehundred; but by deaths, severe wounds in action, and manning our prizes, our actual number on board was reduced to fifty-five effective men. Finding the force so very superior, we made every attempt with sails andsweeps to escape, but the land to leeward of us, and their position towindward, rendered it impossible. Making, therefore, a virtue ofnecessity, we put a good face upon it, and prepared to combat againstsuch desperate odds. 

Captain Weatherall, who was the life and soul of his crew, was not foundwanting on such an emergency. With the greatest coolness andintrepidity he gave orders to take in all the small sails, and awaitedthe coming down of the enemy. When everything was ready for the unequalconflict, he ordered all hands aft, and endeavoured to inspire us withthe same ardour which animated himself. He reminded us that we hadoften fought and triumphed over vessels of much greater force than ourown; that we had already beaten off the French privateer on a formeroccasion; that the Spaniard was not worth talking about, except to swellthe merits of the double victory, and that if once we came hand to handour cutlasses would soon prove our superiority. He reminded us that ouronly safety depended upon our own manhood; for we had done such mischiefon the coast, and our recent descent upon the plantation was consideredin such a light, that we must not expect to receive quarter if we wereovercome. Exhorting us to behave well and to fight stoutly, he promisedus the victory. The men had such confidence in the captain that wereturned him three cheers, when, dismissing us to our quarters, heordered Saint George's ensign to be hoisted at the main-masthead, andhove-to for the enemy. 

The French schooner was the first which ranged up alongside; the windwas light and she came slowly down to us. The captain of her hailed, saying that his vessel was the Esperance, and our captain replied thathe knew it, and that they also knew that his was the Revenge. TheFrench captain, who had hove-to, replied very courteously that he waswell aware what vessel it was, and also of the valour and distinguishedreputation of Captain Weatherall, upon which Captain Weatherall, whostood on the gunnel, took off his hat in acknowledgment of thecompliment. 

Now Captain Weatherall was well-known, and it was also well-known thatthe two vessels would meet with a severe resistance, which it would beas well to avoid, as even if they gained the victory it would not bewithout great loss of men. The French captain therefore addressedCaptain Weatherall again, and said he hoped, now that he was opposed toso very superior a force, he would not make a useless resistance, but, as it would be no disgrace to him, and would save the lives of many ofhis brave men, his well-known humanity would induce him to strike hiscolours. 

To this request our commander gave a gallant and positive refusal. Thevessels lay now close to each other, so that a biscuit might have beenthrown on board of either. A generous expostulation ensued, whichcontinued till the Spanish vessel was a short distance astern of us. 

"You now see our force, " said the French captain. "Do not fight againstimpossible odds, but spare your brave and devoted men. "

"In return for your kind feeling towards me, " replied CaptainWeatherall, "I offer you both quarter, and respect to private property, upon hauling down your colours. "

"You are mad, Captain Weatherall, " said the French captain. 

"You allow that I have lived bravely, " replied Captain Weatherall; "youshall find that I will conquer you, and if necessary I will also diebravely. We will now fight. In courtesy, I offer you the firstbroadside. "

"Impossible, " said the French captain, taking off his hat. 

Our captain returned the salute, and then, slipping down from thegunwale, ordered the sails to be filled, and after a minute, to give theFrenchman time to prepare, he fired off in the air the fusee which heheld in his hand, as a signal for the action to begin. We instantlycommenced the work of death by pouring in a broadside. It was returnedwith equal spirit, and a furious cannonading ensued for several minutes, when the Spaniard ranged up on our lee quarter with his rigging full ofmen to board us. Clapping our helm a-weather, and hauling ourfore-sheets to windward, we fell off athwart his hawse, and raked himwith several broadsides fore and aft; our guns having been loaded withlangridge and lead bullets, and his men being crowded together forward, ready to leap on board of us, her deck became a slaughter-house. Theofficers endeavoured in vain to animate their men, who, instead ofgaining our decks, were so intimidated by the carnage that they forsooktheir own. The Frenchman, perceiving the consternation and distress ofhis consort, to give her an opportunity of extricating herself from herperilous condition, now put his helm a-weather, ran us on board, andpoured in his men; but we were well prepared, and soon cleared our decksof the intruders. In the mean time the Spaniard, by cutting away ourrigging, in which his bowsprit was entangled, swung clear of us, andfell away to leeward. The Frenchman perceiving this sheered off, andspringing his luff, shot ahead clear of us. Such was the first act ofthis terrible drama. We had as yet sustained little damage, the enemy'swant of skill, and our good fortune combined, having enabled us to takethem at such a disadvantage. 

But, although inspirited by such a prosperous beginning, our inferiorityin men was so great that our captain considered it his duty to make allsail in hopes of being able to avoid such an unequal combat. This ourenemies attempted to prevent by a most furious cannonade, which wereceived and returned without flinching, making a running fight of it, till at last, our fore-yard and foretop-mast being shot away, we had nolonger command of the vessel. Finding that, although we were crippledand could not escape, our fire continued unabated, both the vesselsagain made preparations for boarding us, while we on our part preparedto give them a warm reception. 

As we knew that the Frenchman, who was our most serious opponent, mustboard us on our weather-bow, we traversed over four of our guns, loadedto the muzzle with musket-balls, to receive him, and being all readywith our pateraroes and hand grenades we waited for the attack. As hebore down for our bows, with all his men clinging like bees, ready forthe spring, our guns were discharged and the carnage was terrible. Themen staggered back, falling down over those who had been killed orwounded, and it required all the bravery and example of the Frenchcaptain, who was really a noble fellow, to rally the remainder of hismen, which at last he succeeded in doing, and about forty of them gainedour forecastle, from which they forced our weak crew, and retainedpossession, not following up the success, but apparently waiting tillthey were seconded by the Spaniard's boarding us on our lee quarter, which would have placed us between two fires, and compelled us to divideour small force. 

By this time the wind, which had been light, left us, and it was nearlya calm, with a swell on the sea which separated the two vessels; theSpaniard, who was ranging up under our lee, having but little way, andnot luffing enough, could not fetch us, but fell off and drifted toleeward. The Frenchmen who had been thrown on board, and who retainedpossession of our forecastle, being thus left without support from theirown vessel, which had been separated from us by the swell, or from theSpaniard, which had fallen to leeward, we gave three cheers, andthrowing a number of hand grenades in among them we rushed forward withour half-pikes, and killed or drove every soul of them overboard, oneonly, and he wounded in the thigh, escaped by swimming back to his ownvessel. Here, then, was a pause in the conflict, and thus ended, I maysay, the second act. 

Hitherto the battle had been fought with generous resolution; but afterthis hand-to-hand conflict, and the massacre with which it ended, bothsides appeared to have been roused to ferocity. A most infernalcannonade was now renewed by both our antagonists, and returned by uswith equal fury; but it was now a dead calm, and the vessels rolled somuch with the swell that the shot were not so effective. By degrees weseparated more and more from our enemies, and the firing was now reducedto single guns. During this partial cessation our antagonists had drawnnear to each other, although at a considerable distance from us. Weperceived that the Spaniard was sending two of his boats full of men tosupply the heavy loss sustained by his comrade. Captain Weatherallordered the sweeps out, and we swept our broadside to them, trying bysingle guns to sink the boats as they went from one vessel to the other. After two or three attempts, a gun was successful; the shot shatteredthe first of the boats, which instantly filled and went down. Thesecond boat pulled up and endeavoured to save the men, but we now pouredour broadside upon them, and, daunted by the shot flying about them, they sought their own safety by pulling back to the vessel, leavingtheir sinking companions to their fate. Failing in this attempt, bothvessels recommenced their fire upon us, but the distance and the swellof the sea prevented any execution, and at last they ceased firing, waiting till a breeze should spring up, which might enable them to renewthe contest with better success. 

At this time it was about eleven o'clock in the forenoon, and the combathad lasted about five hours. We refreshed ourselves after the fatigueand exertion which we had undergone, and made every preparation for arenewal of the fight. During the engagement we were so excited that wehad no time to think; but now that we were cool again and unoccupied wehad time to reflect upon our position, and we began to feel dejected andapprehensive. Fatigued with exertion, we were weak and dispirited. Weknew that our best men were slain or groaning under their severe wounds, that the enemy were still numerous, and, as they persevered after sodreadful a slaughter, that they were of unquestionable bravery andresolution. Good fortune, and our captain's superior seamanship, had, up to the present, enabled us to make a good fight, but fortune mightdesert us, and our numbers were so reduced that if the enemy continuedresolute we must be overpowered. Our gallant captain perceived thedespondency that prevailed, and endeavoured to remove it by his ownexample and by persuasion. After praising us for the resolution andcourage we had already shown, he pointed out to us that, whatever mightbe the gallantry of the officers, it was clear that the men on board ofthe opposing vessels were awed by their heavy loss and want of success, and that if they made one more attempt to take us by the board andfailed, which he trusted they would do, no persuasion would ever inducethem to try it again, and the captains of the vessels would give oversuch an unprofitable combat. He solemnly averred that the coloursshould never be struck while he survived, and demanded who amongst uswere base enough to refuse to stand by them. Again we gave him threecheers, but our numbers were few, and the cheers were faint comparedwith the first which had been given, but still we were resolute, anddetermined to support our captain and the honour of our flag. CaptainWeatherall took care that this feeling should not subside--hedistributed the grog plentifully; at our desire he nailed the colours tothe mast, and we waited for a renewal of the combat with impatience. Atfour o'clock in the afternoon a breeze sprang up, and both vesselstrimmed their sails and neared us fast--not quite in such gallant trimas in the morning, it is true--but they appeared now to have summoned upa determined resolution. Silently they came up, forcing their wayslowly through the water; not a gun was fired, but the gaping mouths ofthe cannon, and their men motionless at their quarters, portended theseverity of the struggle which was now to decide this hithertowell-contested trial for victory. When within half a cable's length, wesaluted them with three cheers, they returned our defiance, and runningup on each side of us, the combat was renewed with bitterness. 

The Frenchman would not this time lay us on board until he was certainthat the Spaniard had boarded us to leeward; he continued luffing towindward and plying us with broadsides until we were grappled with theSpaniard, and then he bore down and laid his gunwale on our bow. TheSpaniard had already boarded us on the quarter, and we were repellingthis attack when the Frenchman laid us on the bow. We fought withdesperation, and our pikes gave us such an advantage over the swords andknives of the Spaniards that they gave ground, and, appalled by thedesperate resistance they encountered, quitted our decks, strewed withtheir dead and dying shipmates, and retreated in confusion to their ownvessel. But before this repulse had been effected, the French hadboarded us on the weather-bow, and driving before them the few men whohad been sent forward to resist them, had gained our main deck, andforced their way to the rise of the quarter-deck, where all ourremaining men were now collected. The combat was now desperate, butafter a time our pikes, and the advantage of our position, appeared toprevail over numbers. We drove them before us--we had regained the maindeck, when our brave commander, who was at our head, and who had infusedspirit into us all, received a bullet through his right wrist; shiftinghis sword into his left hand, he still pressed forward encouraging us, when a ball entered his breast and he dropped dead. With his fall fellthe courage and fortitude of his crew, so long sustained--and tocomplete the mischief, the lieutenant and two remaining officers alsofell a few seconds after him. Astonished and terrified, the men stoppedshort in their career of success, and wildly looked round for a leader. The French, who had retreated to the forecastle, perceiving ourconfusion I renewed the attack, our few remaining men were seized with apanic, and throwing down our arms, we asked for quarter where a momentbefore victory was in our hands;--such was the finale of our bloodydrama. 

Out of fifty-five men twenty-two had been killed in this murderousconflict, and almost all the survivors desperately or severely wounded. Most of the remaining crew after we had cried for quarter jumped downthe hatchway, to avoid the cutlasses of their enraged victors. I andabout eight others, having been driven past the hatchway, threw down ourarms and begged for quarter, which we had little reason to expect wouldbe shown to us. At first no quarter was given by our savage enemies, who cut down several of our disarmed men and hacked them to pieces. Perceiving this, I got on the gunwale ready to jump overboard, in thehopes of being taken up after the slaughter had ceased, when a Frenchlieutenant coming up protected us, and saved the poor remains of ourcrew from the fury of his men. Our lives, however, were all he countedupon preserving--we were instantly stripped and plundered without mercy. I lost everything I possessed; the watch, ring, and sword I had takenfrom the gallant Frenchman were soon forced from me, and, not strippingoff my apparel fast enough to please a Mulatto sailor, I received a blowwith the butt-end of a pistol under the left ear, which precipitated medown the hatchway, near which I was standing, and I fell senseless intothe hold. 

CHAPTER THREE. 

WE ARE SENT IN, ON BOARD THE REVENGE, AND TREATED WITH GREAT CRUELTY--ARE AFTERWARDS RECAPTURED BY THE HERO PRIVATEER, AND RETALIATE ON THEFRENCH--I AM TAKEN TO THE HOSPITAL AT PORT ROYAL, WHERE I MEET THEFRENCH LADY--HER SAVAGE EXULTATION AT MY CONDITION--SHE IS PUNISHED BYONE OF MY COMRADES. 

On coming to my senses, I found myself stripped naked and sufferingacute pain. I found that my right arm was broken, my shoulder severelyinjured by my fall; and, as I had received three severe cutlass-woundsduring the action, I had lost so much blood that I had not strength torise or do anything for myself. There I lay, groaning and naked, uponthe ballast of the vessel, at times ruminating upon the events of theaction, upon the death of our gallant commander, upon the loss of ourvessel, of so many of our comrades, and of our liberty. After sometime, the surgeon, by order of the French commander, came down to dressmy wounds. He treated me with the greatest barbarity. As he twistedabout my broken limb I could not help crying at the anguish which hecaused me. He compelled me to silence by blows and maledictions, wishing I had broken my rascally neck rather than he should have beenput to the trouble of coming down to dress me. However, dress me hedid, out of fear of his captain, who, he knew well, would send round tosee if he had executed his orders, and then he left me, with a kick inthe ribs by way of remembrance. Shortly afterwards the vesselsseparated. Fourteen of us, who were the most severely hurt, were leftin the Revenge, which was manned by an officer and twenty Frenchmen, with orders to take her into Port-au-Paix. The rest of our men were puton board of the French privateer, who sailed away in search of a moreprofitable adventure. 

About an hour after they had made sail on the vessel, the officer whohad charge of her, looking down the hatchway, and perceiving my nakedand forlorn condition, threw me a pair of trousers, which had beenrejected by the French seamen as not worth having; and a check shirt, inan equally ragged condition, I picked up in the hold; this, with a pieceof old rope to tie round my neck as a sling for my broken arm, was mywhole wardrobe. In the evening I gained the deck, that I might berefreshed by the breeze, which cooled my feverish body and somewhatrestored me. 

We remained in this condition for several days, tortured with pain, butmore tortured, perhaps, by the insolence and bragging of the Frenchmen, who set no bounds to their triumph and self-applause. Among those whohad charge of the prize were two, one of whom had my watch and the othermy ring; the first would hold it to me grinning and asking if Monsieurwould like to know what o'clock it was; and the other would display thering, and tell me that his sweetheart would value it when she knew itwas taken from a conquered Englishman. This was their practice everyday, and I was compelled to receive their gibes without venturing aretort. 

On the eleventh day after our capture, when close to Port-au-Paix, andexpecting we should be at anchor before nightfall, we perceived a greathurry and confusion on deck; they were evidently making all the sailthat they could upon the vessel; and then, hearing them fire off theirstern-chasers, we knew for certain that they were pursued. Overjoyed atthe prospect of being released, we gave three cheers. The French fromthe deck threatened to fire down upon us, but we knew that they darednot, for the Revenge was so crippled in the fight that they could notput sail upon her so as to escape, and their force on board was toosmall to enable them to resist if overtaken--we therefore continued ourexulting clamours. At last we heard guns fired and the shot whizzingover the vessel--a shot or two struck our bull, and soon afterwards, abroadside being poured into us, the Frenchmen struck their colours, andwe had the satisfaction of seeing all these Gasconaders driven down intothe hold to take our places. It was now their turn to be dejected anddowncast, and for us to be merry; and now also the tables had to beturned, and we took the liberty of regaining possession of our clothesand other property which they carried on their backs and in theirpockets. I must say we showed them no mercy. 

"What o'clock is it, Monsieur?" said I to the fellow who had my watch. 

"At your service, Sir, " he replied, humbly taking out my watch, andpresenting it to me. 

"Thank you, " said I, taking the watch, and saluting him with a kick inthe stomach, which made him double up and turn round from me, upon whichI gave him another kick in the rear to straighten him again. "Thatring, Monsieur, that your sweetheart will prize. "

"Here it is, " replied the fellow, abjectly. 

"Thank you, Sir, " I replied, saluting him with the double kick which Ihad given to the former. "Tell your sweetheart I sent her those, " criedI, "that is, when you get back to her. "

"Hark ye, brother, " cries one of our men, "I'll trouble you for thatjacket which you borrowed of me the other day, and in return here are apair of iron garters (holding out the shackles), which you must wear formy sake--I think they will fit you well. "

"Mounseer, " cries another, "that wig of mine don't suit your complexion, I'll trouble you for it. It's a pity such a face as yours should bedisfigured in those curls. And while you are about it, I'll thank youto strip altogether, as I think your clothes will fit me, and are muchtoo gay for a prisoner. "

"I was left naked through your kindness the other day, " said I toanother, who was well and smartly dressed, "I'll thank you to strip toyour skin, or you shall have no skin left. " And I commenced with myknife cutting his ears as if I would skin them. 

It was a lucky hit of mine, for in his sash I found about twentydoubloons. He would have saved them, and held them tight, but after myknife had entered his side about half an inch he surrendered the prize. After we had plundered and stripped them of everything, we set to tokick them, and we did it for half an hour so effectually that they wereall left groaning in a heap on the ballast, and we then found our way ondeck. 

The privateer which had recaptured us proved to be the Hero, of NewProvidence; the Frenchmen were taken out, and some of her own men put into take us to Port Royal; we, being wounded, and not willing to joinher, remained on board. On our arrival at Port Royal, we obtainedpermission to go to the King's Hospital to be cured. As I wentup-stairs to the ward allotted to me, I met the French lady whosehusband had been killed, and who was still nursing her son at thehospital, his wounds not having been yet cured. Notwithstanding myaltered appearance, she knew me again immediately, and seeing me paleand emaciated, with my arm in a sling, she dropped down on her knees, and thanked God for returning upon our heads a portion of the miserieswe had brought upon her. She was delighted when she heard how many ofus had been slain in the murderous conflict, and even rejoiced at thedeath of poor Captain Weatherall, which, considering how very kind andconsiderate he had been to her, I thought to be very unchristian. 

It so happened that I was not only in the same ward, but in the cradlenext to her son; and the excitement I had been under when we wererecaptured, and my exertion in kicking the Frenchmen, had done me nogood. A fever was the consequence, and I suffered dreadfully, and shewould look at me, exulting in my agony, and mocking my groans; till atlast the surgeon told her it was by extreme favour that her son had beenadmitted into the hospital instead of being sent to prison, and that ifshe did not behave herself in a proper manner he would order her to bedenied admittance altogether; and that if she dared to torment sufferingmen in that way, on the first complaint on my part, her son should go tothe gaol and finish his cure there. This brought her to her senses, andshe begged pardon, and promised to offend no more; but she did not keepher word for more than a day or two, but laughed out loud when thesurgeon was dressing my arm, for a piece of bone had to be taken out, and I shrieked with anguish. This exasperated one of my messmates somuch that, not choosing to strike her, and knowing how to wound herstill worse, he drove his fist into the head of her son as he lay in hiscradle, and by so doing reopened the wound that had been nearly healed. 

"There's pain for you to laugh at, you French devil, " he cried. 

And sure enough it cost the poor young man his life. 

The surgeon was very angry with the man, but told the French lady, asshe kneeled sobbing by the side of her son, that she had brought it uponherself and him by her own folly and cruelty. I know not whether shefelt so, or whether she dreaded a repetition, but this is certain, shetormented me no more. On the contrary, I think she suffered veryseverely, as she perceived that I rapidly mended and that her poor songot on but slowly. At last my hurts were all healed, and I left thehospital, hoping never to see her more. 

CHAPTER FOUR. 

SAIL FOR LIVERPOOL IN THE SALLY AND KITTY--FALL IN WITH A GALE--BOYOVERBOARD--NEARLY DROWNED IN ATTEMPTING TO SAVE HIM--SEE THE OWNERS ATLIVERPOOL--EMBARK IN THE DALRYMPLE FOR THE COAST OF AFRICA--ARRIVE OFFSENEGAL. 

A great deal of prize-money being due to us, I called upon the agent atPort Royal to obtain an advance. I found him in a puzzle. Owing to thedeath of Captain Weatherall and so many of the officers, he hardly knewwhether those who applied to him were entitled to prize-money or not. Whether he thought I appeared more honest than the others, or from whatcause I know not, he requested me, as I knew everything that had passed, to remain with him for a short time: and, finding that I could read andwrite well, he obtained from me correct lists of the privateer's crew, with those who were killed, and on what occasion. All this informationI was able to give him, as well as the ratings of the parties; for onmore than one occasion the privateer's-men had come to him representingthemselves as petty officers when they were only common seamen on board, and had in consequence received from him a larger advance than they wereentitled to. As soon as his accounts were pretty well made up, he askedme whether I intended to go to England, as if so he would send me homewith all the papers and documents to the owner at Liverpool, who wouldrequire my assistance to arrange the accounts; and, as I had had quiteenough of privateering for a time, I consented to go. About two monthsafter leaving the hospital, during which I had passed a very pleasantlife, and quite recovered from my wounds and injuries, I sailed forLiverpool in the Sally and Kitty West-Indiaman, commanded by CaptainClarke, a very violent man. 

We had not sailed twelve hours before we fell in with a gale, whichlasted several days, and we kept under close-reef-topsails andstorm-staysails. The gale lasting a week raised a mountainous swell, but it was very long and regular. On the seventh day the wind abated, but the swell continued, and at evening there was very little wind, whena circumstance occurred which had nearly cost me my life, as you willacknowledge, Madam, when I relate the story to you. During thedog-watch, between six and eight, some hands being employed in theforetop, the other watch below at supper, and the captain and all theofficers in the cabin, I being at the helm heard a voice, apparentlyrising out of the sea, calling me by name. Surprised, I ran to the sideof the ship, and saw a youth named Richard Pallant in the water goingastern. He had fallen out of the forechains, and, knowing that I was atthe helm, had shouted to me for help. I immediately called all hands, crying, "A man overboard. " The captain hastened on deck with all theothers, and ordered the helm a-lee. The ship went about, and then fellround off, driving fast before the swell, till at last we brought herto. 

The captain, although a resolute man, was much confused and perplexed atthe boy's danger--for his friends were people of property at Ipswich, and had confided the boy to his particular care. He ran backwards andforwards, crying out that the boy must perish, as the swell was so highthat he dared not send a boat, for the boat could not live in such asea, and if the boat were lost with the crew there would not be handsenow left on board to take the vessel home. As the youth was not ahundred yards from the vessel, I stated the possibility of swimming tohim with the deep-sea line, which would be strong enough to haul bothhim and the man who swam to him on board. Captain Clarke, in a greatrage, swore that it was impossible, and asked me who the devil would go. Piqued at his answer, and anxious to preserve the life of the youth, Ioffered to try it myself. I stripped, and, making the line fast roundmy body, plunged from the ship's side into the sea. It was a newdeep-sea line, and stiff in the coil, so that, not drawing close roundme, it slipped, and I swam through it, but catching it as it slippedover my feet, I made it secure by putting my head and one arm throughthe noose. I swam direct for the boy, and found that I swam with ease, owing to the strength and buoyant nature of the water in thoselatitudes. I had not swum more than half-way before the line got foulon the coil on board, and, checking me suddenly, it pulled me backwardsand under water. I recovered myself and struck out again. During thistime, to clear the line on board, they had cut some of the entangledparts, and in the confusion and hurry severed the wrong part, so thatthe end went overboard, and I had half the coil of line hanging to me, and at the same time was adrift from the ship. They immediately hailedme to return, but from the booming of the waves I could not hear whatthey said, and thought that they were encouraging me to proceed. Ishouted in return to show the confidence which I had in myself. Ieasily mounted the waves as they breasted me, but still I made my wayvery slowly against such a swell, and saw the boy only at intervals whenI was on the top of the wave. He could swim very little, and did notmake for the ship, but, with his eyes fixed upon the sky, paddled like adog to keep himself above water. I now began to feel the weight of theline upon me, and to fear that I should never hold out. I began torepent of my rashness, and thought I had only sacrificed myself withoutany chance of saving him. I persevered, nevertheless, and having, as Iguessed, come to the spot where the boy was, I looked round, and notseeing him was afraid that he had gone down, but on mounting the nextwave I saw him in the hollow, struggling hard to keep above water, andalmost spent with his long exertion. 

I swam down to him, and, hailing him, found he was still sensible, bututterly exhausted. I desired him to hold on by my hand but not to touchmy body, as we should both sink. He promised to obey me, and I held outmy right hand to him, and made a signal for them to haul in on board, for I had no idea that the line had been cut. I was frightened when Iperceived the distance that the ship was from me--at least a quarter ofa mile. I knew that the deep-sea line was but a hundred fathoms inlength, and therefore that I must be adrift, and my heart sunk withinme. All the horrors of my situation came upon me, and I felt that I waslost; but although death appeared inevitable, I still struggled forlife--but the rope now weighed me down more and more. While swimmingforward it trailed behind, and although it impeded my way, I did notfeel half its weight. Now, however, that I was stationary, it sankdeep, and pulled me down with it. The waves, too, which, while Ibreasted them and saw them approach, I easily rose over, being nowbehind us, broke over our heads, burying us under them, or rolling usover by their force. 

I tried to disengage myself from the line, but the noose being jammed, and having the boy in one hand, I could not possibly effect it. Butwhat gave me courage in my difficulties was, that I perceived that thepeople on board were getting out the boat; for although the captainwould not run the risk for one person, now that two were overboard, andone of them risking his life for the other, the men insisted that theboat should be hoisted out. It was an anxious time to me, but at last Ihad the satisfaction of seeing her clear of the ship, and pulling roundher bow. The danger was, however, considered so great, that when theycame to man the boat only three men could be found who would go in her, and in the confusion they came away with but two oars and no rudder. Under these disadvantages they of course pulled very slowly against amountainous sea, as they were obliged to steer with the oars to meet it, that the boat might not be swamped. But the sight of the boat wassufficient to keep me up. My exertions were certainly incredible; butwhat will not a man do when in fear of death! As it approached--slowlyand slowly did my powers decrease. I was now often under water with theboy, and rose again to fresh exertion, when at last a crested wave brokeover us, and down we went several feet under the water. The force ofthe sea drove the boy against me, and he seized me by the loins with myhead downwards. I struggled to disengage myself! It was impossible. Igave myself up for lost--and what a crowd of thoughts and memoriespassed through my brain in a few moments, for it could not have beenlonger! At last, being head downwards, I dived deeper, although I wasbursting from so long holding my breath under water. 

This had the desired effect. Finding me sinking instead of rising withhim, the boy let go his hold that he might gain the surface. I turnedand followed him, and drew breath once more. Another moment had sealedour fates. I no longer thought of saving the boy, but struck out forthe boat which was now near me. Perceiving this, the boy cried out tome for pity's sake not to leave him. I felt myself so far recoveredfrom my exhaustion, that I thought I could save him as well as myself, and compassion induced me to turn back. I again gave him my hand, charging him on his life not to attempt to grapple with me, and againresumed the arduous struggle of keeping him as well as myself abovewater. My strength was nearly gone, the boat approached but slowly, andwe now sunk constantly under the water, rising every few seconds to drawbreath. Merciful God! How slow appeared the approach of the boat. Struggle after struggle--fainter and fainter still--still I floated. Atlast my senses almost left me, I took in water in quantities. I felt Iwas in green fields, when I was seized by the men and thrown into thebottom of the boat, where I lay senseless alongside of the boy. Therewas great danger and difficulty in getting again to the ship. More thanonce the boat was half filled by the following seas, and when theygained the ship it was impossible to get us out, as, had they approachedthe side, the boat would have been dashed to atoms. They lowered thetackles from the yard-arms. The three men clambered up them, leaving usto take our chance of the boat being got in, or her being stove topieces, in which latter case we should have been lost. They did get usin, with great damage to the boat, but we were saved. The line wasstill round me, and it was found that I had been supporting the weightof seventy yards. So sore was I with such exertion, that I kept myhammock for many days, during which I reviewed my past life, and vowedamendment. 

We arrived at Liverpool without any further adventure worth recording, and I immediately called upon the owner with the papers intrusted to me. I gave him all the information he required, and he asked me whether Ishould like to return to privateering, or to go as mate of a vesselbound to the coast of Africa. I inquired what her destination was tobe, and, as I found that she was to go to Senegal for ivory, wax, gold-dust, and other articles, in exchange for English prints andcutlery, I consented. I mention this, as, had she been employed in theslave-trade, as were most of the vessels from Liverpool to the Coast, Iwould not have joined her. A few days afterwards I went on board of theDalrymple, Captain Jones, as mate; we had a very quick passage toSenegal, and brought our vessel to an anchor off the bar. 

CHAPTER FIVE. 

IN CROSSING THE BAR AT SENEGAL THE BOAT IS UPSET BY A TORNADO--WE ESCAPEBEING DEVOURED BY SHARKS ONLY TO BE CAPTURED BY THE NATIVES--ARE TAKENINTO THE INTERIOR OF THE COUNTRY, AND BROUGHT BEFORE THE NEGRO KING, FROM WHOSE WRATH WE ARE SAVED BY THE INTERCESSION OF HIS FEMALEATTENDANTS. 

A day or two after we had arrived, the master of another vessel that wasat anchor near to us came on board and borrowed our long-boat and somehands that he might go in it to Senegal. The captain, who was an oldfriend of the party who made the request, agreed to lend it to him, andas accidents are very frequent with boats crossing the bar, on accountof the heavy breakers, the best swimmers were selected for the purpose, and the charge of the boat was given to me. We set off, five men rowingand I at the helm. When we approached the bar, a tornado, which hadbeen for some time threatening, came upon us. The impetuosity of theseblasts is to be matched in no part of the world, and as it came at oncein its full force, we endeavoured, by putting the boat before it, toescape its fury. This compelled us to run to the southward along thecoast. We managed to keep the boat up for a long while, and hoped tohave weathered it, when, being on the bar, and in broken water, a largewave curled over us, filled the boat, and it went down in an instant. 

Our only chance now was to reach the shore by swimming, but it was at adistance, with broken water the whole way; and our great terror was fromthe sharks, which abound on the coast and are extremely ravenous--norwere we without reason for our alarm. Scarcely had the boat gone down, and we were all stretching out for the shore, when one of our menshrieked, having been seized by the sharks, and instantly torn topieces. His blood stained the water all around, and this attracting allthe sharks proved the means of our escape. Never shall I forget thehorrible sensation which I felt as I struggled through the broken water, expecting every minute a limb to be taken off by one of those voraciousanimals. If one foot touched the other, my heart sunk, thinking it wasthe nose of a shark, and that its bite would immediately follow. Agonised with these terrors, we struggled on--now a large wave curlingover us and burying us under water, or now forced by the waves towardsthe beach, rolling us over and over. So battered were we by the surf, that we dived under the waves to escape the blows which we received, andthen rose and struck out again. At last, worn out with exertion, wegained the shore, but our toil was not over. 

The beach was of a sand so light that it crumbled beneath us, and at thereturn of the wave which threw us on shore we were dragged back againand buried in sand and water. We rose to renew our endeavours, butseveral times without success, for we could not obtain a firm footing. At last the Negroes, who had witnessed our accident, and who now camedown in great numbers on the beach, laid hold of us as the sea threw usup, and dragged us beyond the reach of the waves. Worn out with fatiguewe lay on the sand, waiting to ascertain what the savages would do withus; they were not long in letting us know, for they soon began to stripus of every article of clothing on our backs. One of our men attemptedto resist, upon which a Negro drove a spear through his thigh. 

Having divided our apparel, after some consultation, they tied ourhands, and placing us in the midst of a large force, armed with spearsand bows and arrows, they went off with us for the inland part of thecountry. We set off with heavy hearts; taking, as we thought, a lastfarewell of the ocean, and going forwards in great apprehension of thefate that awaited us. The sand was very deep, and the heat of the sunexcessive, for it was then about noon. Without any garments, we weresoon scorched and blistered all over, and in intolerable anguish, aswell as fatigued; but the Negroes compelled us to move on, goading uswith their spears if we slackened our pace, and threatening to run usthrough if we made a halt. We longed for the night, as it would afforda temporary relief to our sufferings. It came at last, and the Negroescollected wood and lighted a fire to keep off the wild beasts, lyinground it in a circle, and placing us in the midst of them. We hoped tohave some rest after what we had gone through, but it was impossible--the night proved even worse than the day. The mosquitoes came down uponus in such swarms, and their bites were so intolerable, that we werealmost frantic. Our hands being tied, we could not beat them off and werolled over and over to get rid of them. This made matters worse, forour whole bodies being covered with raised blisters, from the rays ofthe sun, our rolling over and over broke the blisters, and the sandgetting into the wounds, added to the bites of the mosquitoes, made oursufferings intolerable. We had before prayed for night, we now prayedfor day. Some prayed for death. 

When the sun rose, we set off again, our conductors utterly disregardingour anguish, and goading us on as before. In the forenoon we arrived ata village, where our guards refreshed themselves; a very small quantityof boiled corn was given to each of us, and we continued our journey, passing by several small towns, consisting, as they all do in thatcountry, of huts built of reeds, round in form, and gathered to a pointat top. This day was the same as the preceding. We were pricked withspears if we stumbled or lagged, threatened with death if we had notstrength to go on. At last the evening arrived, and the fires werelighted. The fires were much larger than before, I presume because thewild beasts were more numerous, for we heard them howling in everydirection round us, which we had not done on the night before. Themosquitoes did not annoy us so much, and we obtained some intervals ofbroken rest. At daylight we resumed our journey, as near as we couldjudge by the sun, in a more easterly direction. 

During the first two days we were badly received by the inhabitants ofthe towns, whose people had been kidnapped so often for the slave-trade;they hated the sight of our white faces, for they presumed that we hadcome for that purpose; but as we advanced in the interior, we werebetter treated, and the natives looked upon us with surprise and wonder, considering us as a new race of beings. Some of the women, seeing howutterly exhausted we were with fatigue and hunger, looked withcompassion on us, and brought us plenty of boiled corn and goats' milkto drink. This refreshed us greatly, and we continued our journey inanxious expectation of the fate for which we were reserved. 

On crossing a small river, which appeared to be the boundary of twodifferent states, a multitude of Negroes approached, and seemed disposedto take us from our present masters, but after a conference, they agreedamong themselves, and a party of them joined with those who hadpreviously conducted us. We soon came to the edge of a desert, andthere we halted till the Negroes had filled several calabashes andgourds full of water, and collected a quantity of boiled corn. As soonas this was done, we set off again, and entered the desert. We wereastonished and terrified when we looked around us, not a single vestigeof herbage, not a blade of grass was to be seen--all was one wide wasteof barren sand, so light as to rise in clouds at the least wind, and wesank so deep in walking through it that at last we could hardly drag onefoot after the other. But we were repaid for our fatigue, for when wehalted at night, no fires were lighted, and to our great delight wefound that there were no mosquitoes to annoy us. We fell into a soundsleep, which lasted till morning, and were much refreshed; indeed, somuch so as to enable us to pursue our journey with alacrity. 

In our passage over the desert we saw numbers of elephants' teeth, butno animals. How the teeth came there, unless it were that the elephantswere lost in attempting to cross the desert, I cannot pretend to say. Before we had crossed the desert, our water was expended, and wesuffered dreadfully from thirst, walking as we did during the whole dayunder a vertical sun. The night was equally painful, as we were sotortured with the want of water; but on the following day, when ourstrength was nearly exhausted, and we were debating whether we shouldnot lie down and allow the spears of our conductors to put an end to ourmiseries, we came to the banks of a river which the Negroes hadevidently been anxiously looking for. Here we drank plentifully, andremained all the day to recruit ourselves, for the Negroes were almostas exhausted as we were. The next morning we crossed the river, andplunged into a deep wood: the ground being high, the mosquitoes did notannoy us so much as they did down on the low marshy land near thesea-coast. During our traverse through the wood we subsisted solelyupon the birds and animals which the Negroes killed with their bows andarrows. 

When we had forced our way through the forest, we found the country, asbefore, interspersed with wicker villages or small hamlets at a fewmiles' distance from each other. Round each village there were smallpatches of Guinea corn, and we frequently came to clusters of huts whichhad been deserted. Between the sea-coast and the desert we hadtraversed we observed that many of the inhabitants had Europeanfire-arms, but now the only weapons to be seen were spears and bows andarrows. As we advanced we were surrounded at every village by thenatives, who looked upon us with surprise and astonishment, examiningus, and evidently considering us a new species. One morning we arrivedat a very large Negro town, and as we approached, our guards began toswell with pride and exultation, and drove us before them among thecrowds of inhabitants, singing songs of triumph, and brandishing theirweapons. Having been driven through a great part of the town, wearrived at a number of huts separated by a high palisade from the rest, and appropriated, as we afterwards found, to the use of the king of thecountry, his wives and attendants. Here we waited outside some time, while our guards went in and acquainted this royal personage with thepresent which they had brought for him. 

We had reason to think that our captors were not his subjects, but hadbeen at variance with him, and had brought us as a present, that theymight make peace with an enemy too strong for them. We were at lastordered to go inside the enclosure, and found ourselves in a large openbuilding, constructed like the others, of reeds and boughs. In thecentre was squatted a ferocious-looking old Negro, attended by fouryoung Negro women. He was raw-boned and lean, and of a very largeframe. A diabolical ferocity was imprinted on his grim countenance, andas he moved his arms and legs he showed that under his loose skin therewas a muscle of extraordinary power. I never had before seen such aliving type of brutal strength and barbarity. On a mat before him wereprovisions of different kinds. Behind him stood several grim savageswho held his weapons, and on each side, at a greater distance, were rowsof Negroes, with their heads bent down and their arms crossed, awaitinghis orders. The chief or king, as well as the four women, had clothesof the blue cotton cloth of the country, that is, one piece wrappedround the loins and descending to the ankles, and another worn overtheir shoulders; but, with few exceptions, all the rest, as well as theinhabitants generally, were quite naked. So were we, as the reader mayrecollect. Round the necks of the women were rows of gold beads, longerby degrees, until the last of the rows hung lower than their bosoms, andboth the king and they had large bracelets of gold round their arms, wrists, and legs. The women, who were young and well-looking, stared atus with eager astonishment, while the old king scowled upon us so as tofreeze our blood. At last, rising from the ground, he took his sabrefrom the man who held it behind him, and walked up among us, who withour heads bowed, and breathless with fear, awaited our impending fate. I happened to be standing the foremost, and grasping my arm with a gripewhich made my heart sink, with his hand which held the sword he bentdown my head still lower than it was. I made sure that he was about tocut off my head, when the women, who had risen from the ground, rancrowding round him, and with mingled entreaties and caresses strove toinduce him not to put his intentions, if such he really had, intoexecution. They prevailed at last; the youngest took away his sword, and then they led him back to his seat, after which the women came to usto gratify their curiosity. They felt our arms and breasts, puttinginnumerable questions to those who brought us thither. They appearedvery much amazed at the length of my hair, for I had worn it tied in along cue. Taking hold of it, they gave it two or three severe pulls, toascertain if it really grew to my head, and finding that it did so, theyexpressed much wonder. When their curiosity was satisfied, they thenappeared to consider our condition, and having obtained the old king'spermission, they brought us a calabash full of cush-cush, that is, Guinea corn boiled into a thick paste. Our hands being still tied, wecould only by shaking our heads express our inability to profit by theirkindness. Understanding what we meant, they immediately cut our thongs, and the youngest of the four perceiving that my arms were benumbed fromhaving been confined so many days, and that I could not use them, showedthe most lively commiseration for my sufferings. She gently chafed mywrists with her hands, and showed every sign of pity in her countenance, as indeed did all the other three. But I was by far the youngest of thewhole party who had been captured, and seemed most to excite their pityand good-will. Shortly afterwards we were all taken into an adjoiningtent or hut, and our bodies were rubbed all over with an oil, whichafter a few days' application left us perfectly healed, and as smooth assilk. So altered was our condition, that those very people who hadguarded us with their spears and threatened us with death, were nowordered to wait upon us, and as the king's wives frequently came to seehow we were treated, we were served with the utmost humility andattention. 

CHAPTER SIX. 

I AM GIVEN AS A SLAVE TO THE OLD KING'S FAVOURITE, WHYNA--ASSIST MYYOUNG MISTRESS TO MAKE HER TOILET--HOLD FREQUENT CONVERSATIONS WITH HER, AND BECOME STRONGLY ATTACHED TO HER--MY HATRED AND DREAD OF THE OLD KINGINCREASE--HE SHOOTS A MAN WITH BIRD-ARROWS. 

One morning, after we had been about three weeks in these comfortablequarters, I was summoned away from my companions into the presence ofthe king. When I came before him a small manacle was fixed round myleft ankle, and another round my left wrist, with a light chainconnecting the two. A circle of feathers was put round my head, and aloose cloth wrapped round my loins. I was then led forward to him withmy arms crossed over my breast, and my head bowed. By his orders I wasthen placed behind the youngest of the four women, the one who hadchafed my wrists, and I was given to understand that I was her slave, and was to attend upon her, to which, I must say, I gave a joyful assentin my heart, although I did not at that time show any signs of gladness. There I remained, with my arms folded, and bowed as before, untildinner was brought in, and a calabash full of cush-cush was put into myhands to place before the king and his wives. My first attempt atservice was not very adroit, for, in my eagerness to do my duty, Itripped over the corner of the mat which served them for a table, andtumbling headlong forward, emptied the calabash of cush-cush which Iheld in my hand upon the legs of the old king, who sat opposite to whereI was advancing. He jumped up roaring out with anger, while I in myfear sprung on my legs, and rushed to the side of the apartment, expecting immediate death. Fortunately the victuals in this country arealways served up cool, and my new mistress easily obtained my pardon, laughing heartily at the scene, and at my apprehension. 

The repast being over, I was ordered to follow my mistress, who retiredto another hut, according to their custom, to sleep during the heat ofthe day. I was placed before the door to prevent her being disturbed. My only duty now was to attend upon my young mistress. She was theking's favourite wife, and as she was uniformly kind and gentle, Ishould have almost ceased to lament my loss of liberty had it not beenfrom the fear I had of the old monarch. I knew that my preservationdepended entirely upon my mistress's favour, and I endeavoured all Icould to conciliate her by the most sedulous attentions to please. Young and generous in disposition, she was easily satisfied by my readyobedience and careful service. I do not think that she was more thanseventeen years of age; but they are women at fourteen in that country, and even earlier. She was a Negress as to colour, but not a realNegress; for her hair, although short and very wavy, was not woolly, andher nose was straight. Her mouth was small, and her teeth beautiful. Her figure was perfect, her limbs being very elegantly formed. When shefirst rose in the morning, I attended her to the brow of a hill justwithout the palisades, where with devout but mistaken piety she adoredthe rising sun--at least it appeared to me that she did so. She thenwent down to the river to bathe, and as soon as her hair was dry she hadit dressed. This office, after a short time, devolved upon me, and Ibecame very expert, having to rub her hair with a sweet oil, and thenroll it up in its natural curls with a quill, so as to dispose them tothe most fanciful advantage as to form. 

After her toilet was complete, she went to feed her poultry, and someantelopes and other beasts, and then she practised at a mark with herbow and arrows and javelin till about ten o'clock, when she went to theking's hut, and they all sat down to eat together. After the repast, which lasted some time, if she did not repose with the king, she retiredto her own hut, where she usually refreshed herself till about fouro'clock, when she returned to the king, or ranged the woods, orotherwise amused herself during the rest of the evening. I will say forthe old savage that he did not confine his wives. Such was our generalcourse of life, and wherever she went I attended her. The attachment Ishowed and really felt for her secured her confidence, and she alwaystreated me in a kind and familiar manner. Their language consists offew words compared to our own, and in a short time, by help of signs, weunderstood each other tolerably well. She appeared to have a mostardent curiosity to know who we were, and from whence we came, and allthe time that we passed alone was employed in putting questions, and myendeavouring to find out her meaning and answer them. This, althoughvery difficult at first, I was eventually enabled to accomplishindifferently well. She was most zealous in her mistaken religion, andone morning when I was following her to her devotions on the hill, sheasked me where my God was? I pointed upwards, upon which she told mewith great joy and innocency, that hers was there too, and that, therefore, they must be the same God, or if not they must be friends. Convinced that she was right, she made me worship with her, bowing myhead down to the sand, and going through the same forms, which of courseI did not understand the meaning of; but I prayed to my God, andtherefore made no objection, as it was pleasing to her. This apparentconformity in religion recommended me more strongly to her, and webecame more intimate, and I was certainly attached to her by every tieof gratitude. I was quite happy in the friendship and kindness sheshowed towards me; the only drawback was my fear of the proud old king, and the recollection of him often made me cheek myself, and suddenlyassume a more distant and respectful demeanour towards her. I soonfound out that she dreaded the old savage as much as I did, and hatedhim even more. In his presence she treated me very sternly, and orderedme about in a very dictatorial manner; but when we were alone, and hadno fear of being seen, she would then be very familiar, sometimes evenlocking her arm into mine, and laughing as she pointed out the contrastof the colours, and in the full gaiety of her young heart rejoicing thatwe were alone, and could converse freely together. As she was veryintelligent, she soon perceived that I possessed much knowledge that shedid not, and that she could not comprehend what I wanted to teach her. This induced her to look upon me with respect as well as kindness. 

One day I purposely left her bow behind in the hut where my companionsresided; and on her asking me for it, I told her that I had done so, butthat I would make my companions send it without my going back. I toreoff a piece of the bark of a tree, and with the point of an arrow Iwrote to one of them, desiring him to send it by bearer; and calling ayoung Negro boy, told him in her presence to give that piece of bark tothe white man, and come back again to the queen. Whyna, for such wasthe name of my mistress queen, stood in suspense, waiting the result; ina few minutes the boy returned, bringing the bow. Astonished at this, she made me write again and again for her arrows, her lance, and manyother things. Finding by these being immediately sent that we had amethod of communicating with each other at a distance, she earnestlyinsisted upon being taught so surprising an art. Going at a distancefrom me, she ordered me to talk to her when out of hearing, and findingthat I could not, or, as she seemed to suppose, that I would not, shebecame discontented and out of humour. I could by no means make hercomprehend how it was performed, but I made her understand that as soonas I was fully acquainted with her language, I should be able to teachher. She was satisfied with this, but made me promise that I wouldteach nobody else. 

By the canoes in the river, I easily made her comprehend that I came ina vast boat from a distant land, over a great expanse of water, and alsohow it was that we fell into the Negroes' power. I then found out fromher that the Negroes had pretended that we had invaded their land toprocure slaves, and that they had vanquished us in battle; hence theirsongs of triumph on bringing us to the king. I pointed out the heavenlybodies to her in the evenings, trying to make her comprehend somethingof their nature and motions, but in vain. This had, however, one goodeffect; she looked up to me with more respect, hoping that some day, when I could fully explain myself, she might be herself taught all thesewonders. With these feelings towards me, added to my sedulousendeavours to please her, and obey her slightest wishes, it is notsurprising that she treated me as a companion, and not as a slave, andgave me every innocent proof of her attachment. More I never wished, and almost dreaded that our intimacy would be too great. Happy whenalone with her, I ever returned with reluctance to the presence of theold king, whose sight and company I dreaded. 

The boundless cruelty of this monster was a continual check to all myhappiness. Accustomed to blood from his childhood, he appeared whollyinsensible to human feelings, and derided the agonies of the wretcheswho daily fell by his hands. One day he amused himself by shootingsmall bird-arrows at a man who was bound to a post before the tent, which was placed there for the punishment of those who were his victims. He continued for hours fixing the arrows in different parts of hisbody, mimicking and deriding his cries. At last, contrary to hisintentions, one of the arrows hit the man in the throat, and his headdrooped. As the old savage saw that the poor man was dying, he drewanother arrow and sent it through his heart, very much annoyed at hisdisappointment in not prolonging the poor creature's sufferings. I waswitness to this scene with silent horror, and many more of a similarnature. I hardly need say, that I felt what my punishment would be if Ihad by any means roused the jealousy of this monster; and I knew that, without giving him real cause, a moment of bare suspicion would besufficient to sacrifice my mistress as well as me. 

CHAPTER SEVEN. 

I ATTEND THE KING ON A HUNTING EXPEDITION--CHASE OF WILD ANIMALS--WHYNAAND I IN GREAT DANGER FROM A TIGER--BARBARITY OF THE KING TO MY YOUNGMISTRESS--I TRY TO SOOTHE HER--I AND MY COMPANIONS ARE RANSOMED--SADPARTING WITH WHYNA--AFTER AN ENCOUNTER WITH A HOSTILE PEOPLE, WE REACHSENEGAL--RETURN TO ENGLAND. 

I had been about three months in captivity, when the old king, with hisfour wives and a large party of Negroes, left the town, and went intothe woods to hunt. My companions were left in the town, but I wasordered to attend my mistress, and I went with the hopes of being ableby some means to make my escape, for my fear of the old monarch was muchgreater than my regard for my mistress. As I had not become aproficient with the bows and arrows, or in hurling the javelin, I wasequipped with a strong spear. My mistress was skilful to admirationwith the arrow and javelin; she never missed her aim that I knew, andshe certainly never appeared to such advantage as she did at thishunting-party. Her activity, her symmetry of limb, and her courage, herskill with her weapons, all won the heart of the old king; and I believethat his strong attachment to her arose more from her possession of theabove qualities than from any other cause. Certain it is, that the oldsavage doted on her--she was the only being who could bend his stubbornwill. As his age prevented him from joining in the chase, he alwaysappeared to part with her with regret, and to caution her not to runinto useless danger; and when we returned at night, the old man's eyessparkled with the rapture of dotage as he welcomed her return. 

The method of our chase was to beat the country, with a number of men, in a vast circle, until we had gathered all the game into one thicket;then the strongest warriors with their large spears went in and droveout the game, which was killed by the hunters who hovered about withinthe circle. 

The animals which we had to encounter were large fierce black pigs, leopards, jackals, tigers, mountain cats, and others which I have noname for;--and in spite of the ferocity of many of these animals whenthey bounded out, they were met with such a shower of javelins, ortransfixed by the strong stabbing-spears of the warriors, that fewescaped, and they rarely did any mischief. One day, however, thebeaters having just entered a thicket, Whyna, who was eager for thesport, and plied within the circle with the other hunters, hearing arustling in the jungle, went to the verge of it, to be the first tostrike the animal which came out. As usual, I was close to her, when alarge tiger burst out, and she pierced him with her javelin, but notsufficient to wound the animal so severely as to disable him. The tigerturned, and I drove my spear into his throat. This checked him, as itremained in, but in a spring which he gave the handle broke short off, and although the iron went further in, our danger was imminent. Whynaran, and so did I, to escape from the beast's fury; for although, afterI had wounded it with my spear, we had both retreated, we were not sofar, but that in two or three bounds he would have been upon us. Mymistress was as fleet as the wind, and soon passed me, but as she passedme she caught me by the hand, and dragged me along at a pace that withdifficulty I could keep my legs. The surrounding hunters, alarmed ather danger, and knowing what they had to expect from the mercy of theold king if she was destroyed by the animal, closed in between us andthe tiger, and after a fierce combat, in which some were killed and manywounded, they despatched him with their spears. The head of the animal, which was of unusual size, was cut off and carried home to the old kingin triumph; and when he heard of the danger that Whyna had been in, hecaressed her with tears, and I could not help saying that the old wretchhad some heart after all. Whyna told the king that if I had not piercedthe animal with my spear, and prevented his taking his first spring, sheshould have lost her life, and the monster grinned a ghastly smile atme, which I presume he meant for either approbation or gratitude. 

At other times the chase would be that of the multitude of birds whichwere to be found in the woods. The bow and arrow only were used, andall I had to do now was to pick up all my mistress had killed, andreturn her arrows--she would constantly kill on the wing with her arrow, which not many could do besides her. By degrees I imbibed a strongpassion for the sport, attended as it was with considerable danger, andwas never so happy as when engaged in it. We remained about two monthsin the woods, when the king was tired, and we returned to the town, where I continued for some time to pass the same kind of life as I haddone before. 

I should have been quite happy in my slavery, from my affection to mymistress, had not a fresh instance of the unbounded cruelty of the oldmonarch occurred a few days after our return from the chase, whichfilled us all with consternation and horror, for we discovered that noteven my mistress, Whyna, could always prevail with the savage monster. 

One morning I perceived that one of the king's guards, who had alwaystreated me with great kindness, and with whom I was very intimate, wastied up to the executioner's post before the hut. Aware of the fatewhich awaited him, I ran to the hut of Whyna, and so great was mydistress that I could not speak; all I could do was to clasp her kneesand repeat the man's name, pointing to the post to which he was tied. She understood me, and eager to save the man, or to oblige me, she ranto the large hut, and attempted to intercede with the old barbarian forthe man's life but he was in an agony of rage and passion; he refusedher, lifting up his sabre to despatch the man; Whyna was rash enough toseize the king's arm, and prevent the blow; at this his rageredoubled, --his eyes glowed like live coals, and turning to her with thelook of a demon, he caught her by the hair, and dragging her across hisfeet, lifted up his scimitar in the act to strike off her head. Isickened with horror at the danger she was in, but I thought he wouldnot strike. I had no weapon, but if he had done so, I would haverevenged her death, even if I had lost my life. At last the old monsterlet go her hair, spurning her away with his foot, so that she rolledover on the sand, and then turning to the unhappy man, with an upwardslanting blow of his sabre, he ripped him up from the flank to thechest, so that his bowels fell down at his feet; he then looked round atus all with an aspect which froze our blood, and turned away sulkily tohis hut, leaving us to recover our spirits how we might. 

Poor Whyna, terrified and enraged at the same time, as soon as I had ledher to her hut, and we were by ourselves, gave way to the storm ofpassion which swelled her bosom, execrating her husband with the utmostloathing and abhorrence, and lamenting in the most passionate manner herhaving ever been connected with him. Trembling alike at the danger towhich I had exposed her, and moved by her condition, I could not helpmingling my tears with hers, and endeavoured by caresses and condolingwith her to reduce her excitement. Had the old king seen me, I knowwhat both our fates would have been, but at that time I cared not. Iwas very young, very impetuous, and I was resolved that I would notpermit either her or myself to die unavenged. At last she sobbedherself to sleep, and I took my usual station outside of the hut. Itwas well that I did so, for not five minutes afterwards the old wretch, having got over his temper, came out of his tent and bent his stepstowards the hut, that he might make friends with her, for she was toonecessary to his happiness, he soon treated her with his accustomedkindness, but I perceived that after the scene I have described heraversion for him was doubled. 

There were some scores of women in the various huts within the palisade, all of whom I understood were wives to the old monarch, but none but thefour we found with him when we were first brought into his presence wereever to be seen in his company. I had, by means of my kind mistress, the opportunity of constantly supplying my companions with fowls andvenison, which was left from the king's table, and through her care, they always met with kind and gentle usage. 

For another two months did I thus remain happy in the company of Whyna, and miserable when in the presence of the king, whose eye it wasimpossible to meet without quailing; when one morning we were allordered out, and were surrounded by a large party armed with spears, javelins, and bird-arrows--I say bird-arrows, as those that they use inwar are much larger. We soon discovered that we were to be sent to someother place, but where or why, we could not find out. Shortlyafterwards the crowd opened, and Whyna made her appearance. She tookthe feather circle off my head, and the manacles off my wrist and leg, and went and laid them at the king's feet. She then returned, and toldme that I was free as well as my companions, but that I only, if Ichose, had permission to remain with her. 

I did not at first reply. She then, in the most earnest manner, beggedme to remain with her as her slave; and as she did not dare to say whatshe felt, or use caresses to prevail upon me, she stamped her littlefeet with eagerness and impatience. The struggle in my own heart wasexcessive. I presumed that we were about to be made a present to someother king, and I felt that I never could expect so easy and so pleasanta servitude as I then enjoyed. I was sincerely attached, and indeedlatterly I was more than attached, to Whyna; I felt that it wasdangerous. Had the old king been dead, I would have been content topass my life with her; and I was still hesitating, notwithstanding theremonstrances of my companions, when the crowd opened a little, and Ibeheld the old king looking at me, and I felt convinced that hisjealousy was at last aroused, and that if I consented to remain, my lifewould not be worth a day's purchase. 

Whyna also turned, and met the look of the old king. Whether she readin his countenance what I did, I know not; but this is certain, she madeno more attempts to persuade me, but waving her hand for us to set offon our journey, she slowly retired, and when arrived at the hut turnedround towards us. We all prostrated ourselves before her, and then setoff on our journey. She retired to the door of her own hut, and two orthree times waved her hand to us, at which our guards made us every timeagain prostrate ourselves. She then walked out to the little hill whereshe always went up to pray, and for the last time waved her hand, andthen I perceived her sink down on the ground, and turn her head in thedirection which she always did when she prayed. 

We now proceeded on our journey in a north-west direction, our guardstreating us with the greatest kindness. We rested every day from tentill four o'clock in the afternoon, and then walked till late at night. Corn was supplied us from the scattered hamlets as we passed along, andour escort procured us flesh and fowl with their bows and arrows; but wewere in a state of great anxiety to know where we were going, and nobodyappeared able or willing to tell us. I often thought of Whyna, and attimes repented that I had not remained with her, as I feared fallinginto a worse slavery, but the recollection of the old king's diabolicalparting look was sufficient to make me think that it was best as it was. Now that I had left my mistress, I thought of her kindness and amiablequalities and her affection for me; and although it may appear strangethat I should feel myself in love with a black woman, I will not denybut that I was so. I could not help being so, and that is all theexcuse I can offer. 

Our guards now informed us that we were about to pass for a few milesthrough the territory of another king, and that they were not sure whatour reception might be; but this was soon made evident, for we observeda party behind us, which moved as we moved, although they did not attackus; and soon afterwards a larger body in front were blocking up ourpassage, and we found that we were beset. The commander of our party, therefore, gave orders for battle, and he put into our hands strongspears, they being the only weapons we could use, and entreated us tofight. Our party was greatly out-numbered by the enemy, but ours werechosen warriors. As for us white men, we kept together, agreeing amongourselves, that we would defend ourselves if attacked, but would notoffend either party by taking an unnecessary part in the fray, as it wasimmaterial to us to whom we belonged. 

The battle, or rather skirmish, soon began. They dispersed, and shottheir arrows from behind the trees, and this warfare continued some timewithout damage to either party, till at last they attacked us closely;then, our commander killing that of the enemy, they gave way, just asanother party was coming forward to attack us white men; but finding usresolute in our defence, and our own warriors coming to our assistance, the rout was general. They could not, however, prevent some prisonersfrom being taken; most of them wounded with the bird-arrows, which, having their barbs twisted in the form of an S, gave great pain in theirextraction. I observed that a particular herb chewed, and bound up withthe bleeding wound, was their only remedy, and that when the bone wasinjured, they considered the wound mortal. 

We now turned to the eastward to get back into our own territory; weleft the prisoners and wounded at a village, and receiving areinforcement, we took a circuit to avoid this hostile people, andcontinued our route. On the eighth morning, just as we were stopping torepose, one of the warriors, who had mounted a hill before us, shoutedand waved his hand. We ran up to him, and as soon as we gained thesummit, were transported with the sight of the British flag flying onSenegal fort, on the other side of the river. We now understood that bysome means or another we had been ransomed, and so it proved to be; forthe governor hearing that we were prisoners up the country, had sentmessengers offering the old king a handsome present for our liberation. I afterwards found out that the price paid in goods amounted to aboutfifty-six shillings a head. The governor received us kindly, clothedus, and sent us down to the ship, which was with a full cargo in theroad, and intending to sail the next day, and we were received andwelcomed by our messmates as men risen from the dead. 

We sailed two days afterwards, and had a fortunate voyage home toLiverpool. 

CHAPTER EIGHT. 

THE LIVERPOOL LADIES ARE VERY CIVIL TO ME--I AM ADMITTED INTO GOODSOCIETY--INTRODUCED TO CAPTAIN LEVEE--AGAIN SAIL TO SENEGAL--OVERHEAR ACONSPIRACY TO SEIZE THE SHIP BY THE CREW OF A SLAVER, BUT AM ENABLED TODEFEAT IT--AM THANKED AND REWARDED BY THE OWNER--TAKE A TRIP TO LONDONWITH CAPTAIN LEVEE--STOPPED BY HIGHWAYMEN ON THE ROAD--PUT UP AT ATAVERN--DISSIPATED TOWN LIFE--REMOVE TO A GENTEEL BOARDING-HOUSE--MEETWITH A GOVERNMENT SPY--RETURN TO LIVERPOOL. 

As the captain reported me to be a very attentive and good officer, although I was then but twenty-three years of age, and as I had beenpreviously on good terms and useful to the owner, I was kindly receivedby him, and paid much more attention to than my situation on board mightwarrant. My captivity among the Negroes, and the narrative I gave of myadventures, were also a source of much interest. I was at firstquestioned by the gentlemen of Liverpool, and afterwards one of themerchant's ladies, who had heard something of my adventures, and foundout that I was a young and personable man, with better manners than areusually to be found before the mast, invited me one evening to atea-party, that I might amuse her friends with my adventures. They weremost curious about the Negro queen, Whyna, inquiring into everyparticular as to her personal appearance and dress, and trying to findout, as women always do, if there was anything of an intrigue betweenus. They shook their little fingers at me, when I solemnly declaredthat there was not, and one or two of them cajoled me aside to obtain myacknowledgment of what they really believed to be the truth, although Iwould not confess it. 

When they had tired themselves with asking questions about the Negroqueen, they then began to ask about myself, and how it happened I wasnot such a bear, and coarse in my manners and address, as the otherseamen. To this I could give no other reply but that I had beeneducated when a child. They would fain know who were my father andmother, and in what station of life it had pleased God to place them;but I hardly need say, my dear Madam, to you who are so well acquaintedwith my birth and parentage, that I would not disgrace my family byacknowledging that one of their sons was in a situation so unworthy; notthat I thought at that time, nor do I think now, that I was so much toblame in preferring independence in a humble position, to the life thatinduced me to take the step which I did; but as I could not state who myfamily were without also stating why I had quitted them, I preservedsilence, as I did not think that I had any right to communicate familysecrets to strangers. The consequences of my first introduction togenteel society were very agreeable; I received many more invitationsfrom the company assembled, notwithstanding that my sailor's attire butill corresponded with the powdered wigs and silk waistcoats of thegentlemen, or the hoops and furbelows of satin, which set off the charmsof the ladies. At first I did not care so much, but as I grew more atmy ease, I felt ashamed of my dress, and the more so as the youngfoplings would put their glasses to their eyes, and look at me as if Iwere a monster. But supported as I was by the fair sex, I cared littlefor them. The ladies vowed that I was charming, and paid me muchcourtesy; indeed my vanity more than once made me suspect that I wassomething more than a mere favourite with one or two of them, oneespecially, a buxom young person, and very coquettish, who told me, aswe were looking out of the bay-window of the withdrawing-room, thatsince I could be so secret with respect to what took place between theNegress queen and myself, I must be sure to command the good-will andfavour of the ladies, who always admired discretion in so young and sohandsome a man. But I was not to be seduced by this flattery, forsomehow or another I had ever before me the French lady, and her conductto me; and I had almost a dislike, or I should rather say I had imbibedan indifference, for the sex. 

This admission into good society did, however, have one effect upon me;it made me more particular in my dress, and all my wages were employedin the decoration of my person. At that time you may recollect, Madam, there were but two styles of dress among the seamen; one was that wornby those who sailed in the northern seas, and the other by those whonavigated in the tropical countries, both suitable to the climates. Thefirst was the jacket, woollen frock, breeches, and petticoat of canvassover all, with worsted stockings, shoes, and buckles, and usually a capof skin upon the head; the other a light short jacket, with hangingbuttons, red sash, trowsers, and neat shoes and buckles, with a smallembroidered cap with falling crown, or a hat and feather. It was thislast which I had always worn, having been continually in warm climates, and my hair was dressed in its natural ringlets instead of a wig, whichI was never partial to, although very common among seamen; my ears werepierced, and I wore long gold earrings, as well as gilt buckles in myshoes; and, by degrees, I not only improved my dress so as to make itvery handsome in materials, but my manners were also very much alteredfor the better. 

I had been at Liverpool about two months, waiting for the ship to unloadand take in cargo for another voyage, when a privateer belonging to thesame owner came into port with four prizes of considerable value; andthe day afterwards I was invited by the owner to meet the captain whocommanded the privateer. 

He was a very different looking person from Captain Weatherall, who wasa stout, strong-limbed man, with a weather-beaten countenance. He, onthe contrary, was a young man of about twenty-six, very slight inperson, with a dark complexion, hair and eyes jet black. I should havecalled him a very handsome Jew--for he bore that cast of countenance, and I afterwards discovered that he was of that origin, although Icannot say that he ever followed the observances of that remarkablepeople. He was handsomely dressed, wearing his hair slightly powdered, a laced coat and waistcoat, blue sash and trowsers, with silver-mountedpistols and dagger in his belt, and a smart hanger by his side. He hadseveral diamond rings on his finger, and carried a small clouded cane. Altogether, I had never fallen in with so smart and prepossessing apersonage, and should have taken him for one of the gentlemen commandingthe king's ships, rather than the captain of a Liverpool privateer. Hetalked well and fluently, and with an air of command and decision, taking the lead in the company, although it might have been consideredthat he was not by any means the principal person in it. The owner, during the evening, informed me that he was a first-rate officer, ofgreat personal courage, and that he had made a great deal of money, which he had squandered away almost as fast as he received it. 

With this person, whose name was Captain Levee, (an alteration, Isuspect, from Levi, ) I was much pleased; and as I found that he did notappear to despise my acquaintance, I took much pains to please him, andwe were becoming very intimate, when my ship was ready to sail. I nowfound that I was promoted to the office of first mate, which gave megreat satisfaction. 

We sailed with an assorted cargo, but very light, and nothing ofconsequence occurred during our passage out. We made good traffic onthe coast as we ran down it, receiving ivory, gold-dust, and wax, inexchange for our printed cottons and hardware. After being six weeks onthe coast, we put into Senegal to dispose of the remainder of our cargo;which we soon did to the governor, who gave us a fair exchange, althoughby no means so profitable a barter as what we had made on the coast; butthat we did not expect for what might be called the refuse of our cargo. The captain was much pleased, as he knew the owner would be satisfiedwith him, and, moreover, he had himself a venture in the cargo; and wehad just received the remainder of the ivory from the governor's stores, and had only to get on board a sufficiency of provisions and water forour homeward voyage, when a circumstance took place which I must nowrelate. 

Our crew consisted of the captain, and myself, as first mate, the secondmate, and twelve seamen, four of which were those who had been takenprisoners with me, and had been released, as I have related, in ourprevious voyage. These four men were very much attached to me, Ibelieve chiefly from my kindness to them when I was a slave to the queenWhyna, as I always procured for them everything which I could, and, through the exertions of my mistress, had them plentifully supplied withprovisions from the king's table. The second mate and other eight menwe had shipped at Liverpool. They were fine, stout fellows, butappeared to be loose characters, but that we did not discover till afterwe had sailed. There was anchored with us at Senegal a low black brig, employed in the slave-trade, which had made the bay at the same timethat we did; and to their great surprise--for she was considered a veryfast sailer--she was beaten at all points by our ship, which wasconsidered the fastest vessel out of Liverpool. The crew of the slaverwere numerous, and as bloodthirsty a set of looking fellows as ever Ifell in with. Their boat was continually alongside of our vessel, and Iperceived that their visits were made to the eight men whom we hadshipped at Liverpool, and that they did not appear inclined to be at allintimate with the rest of the crew. This roused my suspicions, althoughI said nothing; but I watched them very closely. One forenoon, as I wasstanding at the foot of the companion-ladder, concealed by thebooby-hatch from the sight of those on deck, I heard our men talkingover the side, and at last, as I remained concealed, that I mightoverhear the conversation, one of the slaver's men from the boat said, "To-night, at eight o'clock, we will come to arrange the wholebusiness. " The boat then shoved off, and pulled for the brig. 

Now, it was the custom of the captain to go on shore every evening todrink sangaree and smoke with the governor, and very often I went withhim, leaving the ship in charge of the second mate. It had been myintention, and I had stated as much to the second mate, to go thisevening, as it was the last but one that we should remain at Senegal;but from what I overheard I made up my mind that I would not go. Aboutan hour before sunset, I complained of headache and sickness, and satdown under the awning over the after part of the quarter-deck. When thecaptain came up to go on shore, he asked me if I was ready, but I madeno answer, only put my hand to my head. 

The captain, supposing that I was about to be attacked by the fever ofthe country, was much concerned, and desired the second mate to help himto take me down to the state-room, and then went on shore; the boat was, as usual, pulled by the four men who were prisoners with me, and whomthe captain found he could trust on shore better than the othersbelonging to the crew, who would indulge in liquor whenever they had anopportunity. I remained in my bed-place till it was nearly eighto'clock, and then crept softly up the companion-hatch to ascertain whowas on deck. 

The men were all below in the fore-peak at their suppers, and as I hadbefore observed that their conferences were held on the forecastle, Iwent forward, and covered myself up with a part of the main-topsail, which the men had been repairing during the day. From this position Icould hear all that passed, whether they went down into the fore-peak, or remained to converse on the forecastle. About ten minutes afterwardsI heard the boat grate against the ship's side, and the men of theslaver mount on the deck. 

"All right?" inquired one of the slavers. 

"Yes, " replied our second mate; "skipper and his men are on shore, andthe first mate taken with the fever. "

"All the better, " replied another; "one less to handle. And now, mylads, let's to business, and have everything settled to-night, so thatwe may not be seen together any more till the work is done. "

They then commenced a consultation, by which I found it was arrangedthat our ship was to be boarded and taken possession of as soon as shewas a few miles out of the bay, for they dared not attack us while wewere at anchor close to the fort; but the second mate and eight menbelonging to us were to pretend to make resistance until beaten downbelow, and when the vessel was in their power, the captain, I, and theother four men who were ashore in the boat, were to be silenced forever. After which there came on a discussion as to what was to be donewith the cargo, which was very valuable, and how the money was to beshared out when the cargo was sold. Then they settled who were to beofficers on board of the ship, which there is no doubt they intended tomake a pirate vessel. I also discovered that, if they succeeded, it wastheir intention to kill their own captain and such men of the slaver whowould not join them, and scuttle their own vessel, which was a very oldone. 

The consultation ended by a solemn and most villainous oath beingadministered to every man as to secrecy and fidelity, after which themen of the slaver went into their boat, and pulled to their own vessel. The second mate and our men remained on deck about a quarter of an hour, and then all descended by the ladder to the fore-peak, and turned intotheir hammocks. 

As soon as I thought I could do so with safety, I came out of mylurking-place, and retreated to the state-room. It was fortunate that Idid, for a minute afterwards I heard a man on deck, and the second matecame down the companion-hatch, and inquired whether I wanted anything. I told him no; that I was very ill, and only hoped to be able to go tosleep, and asked him if the captain had returned. He replied that hehad not, and then went away. As soon as I was left to myself, I beganto consider what would be best to be done. I knew the captain to be avery timorous man, and I was afraid to trust him with the secret, as Ithought he would be certain to let the men know by his conduct that theywere discovered and their plans known. The four men who were prisonerswith me I knew that I could confide in. This was the Tuesday night, andwe proposed sailing on the Thursday. Now we had no means of defence onboard, except one small gun, which was honey-combed and nearly useless. It did very well to make a signal with, but had it been loaded withball, I believe it would have burst immediately. It is true that we hadmuskets and cutlasses, but what use would they have been against such aforce as would be opposed, and two-thirds of our men mutineers. Ofcourse we must have been immediately overpowered. 

That the slavers intended to take possession of their own vessel beforethey took ours, I had no doubt. It is true that we outsailed them whenwe had a breeze, but the bay was usually becalmed, and it was not till avessel had got well into the offing that she obtained a breeze, andthere was no doubt but that they would take the opportunity of boardingus when we were moving slowly through the water, and a boat might easilycome up with us. The slaver had stated his intention of sailingimmediately to procure her cargo elsewhere, and if she got under weighat the same time that we did, no suspicion would be created. To applyfor protection to the governor would be useless--he could not protect usafter we were clear of the bay. Indeed, if it were known that we had sodone, it would probably only precipitate the affair, and we should betaken possession of while at anchor, for the shot from the fort wouldhardly reach us. It was, therefore, only by stratagem that we couldescape from the clutches of these miscreants. Again, allowing that wewere to get clear of the slavers, we were still in an awkward position, for, supposing the captain to be of any use, we should still only be sixmen against nine, and we might be overpowered by our own crew, who weredetermined and powerful men. 

All night I lay on my bed reflecting upon what ought to be done, and atlast I made up my mind. 

The next morning I went on deck, complaining very much, but stating thatthe fever had left me. The long-boat was sent on shore for more water, and I took care that the second mate and eight men should be thoseselected for the service. As soon as they had shoved off I called theother four men on the forecastle, and told them what I had overheard. They were very much astonished, for they had had no idea that there wasanything of the kind going forward. I imparted to them all my plans, and they agreed to support me in everything--indeed, they were all bravemen, and would have, if I had acceded to it, attempted to master andoverpower the second mate and the others, and make sail in the night;but this I would not permit, as there was a great risk. They perfectlyagreed with me that, it was no use acquainting the captain, and that allwe had to do was to get rid of these men, and carry the vessel borne howwe could. How that was to be done was the point at issue. One thingwas certain, that it was necessary to leave the bay that night, or itwould be too late. Fortunately, there was always a light breeze duringthe night, and the nights were dark, for there was no moon till threeo'clock in the morning, by which time we could have gained the offing, and then we might laugh at the slaver, as we were lighter in our heels. The boat came off with the water about noon, and the men went to dinner. The captain had agreed to dine with the governor, and I had been askedto accompany him. It was to be our farewell dinner, as we were to sailthe next morning. I had been cogitating a long while to find out how toget rid of these fellows, when at last I determined that I would go onshore with the captain, and propose a plan to the governor. Hisknowledge of what was about to be attempted could do no harm, and Ithought he would help us; so I went into the boat, and when we landed Itold the men what I intended to do. As soon as I arrived at thegovernor's, I took an opportunity, while the captain was reading a book, to request a few moments' conversation, and I then informed the governorof the conspiracy which was afloat, and when I had so done, I pointedout to him the propriety of saying nothing to the captain until all wassafe, and proposed my plan to him, which he immediately acceded to. When he returned to where the captain was still reading, he told himthat he had a quantity of gold-dust and other valuables, which he wishedto send to England by his ship; but that he did not wish to do itopenly, as it was supposed that he did not traffic, and that if thecaptain would send his long-boat on shore after dark, he would send allthe articles on board, with instructions to whom they were to beconsigned on our arrival. The captain of course consented. We bade thegovernor farewell about half an hour before dark, and returned on board. After I had been a few minutes on deck, I sent for the second mate, andtold him as a secret what the governor proposed to do, and that he wouldbe required to land after dark for the goods, telling him that there wasa very large quantity of gold-dust, and that he must be very careful. Iknew that this intelligence would please him, as it would add to theirplunder when they seized the vessel; and I told him that as we sailed atdaylight, he must lose no time, but be on board again as soon as hecould, that we might hoist in the long-boat. About eight o'clock in theevening, the boat, with him and the eight men, went on shore. Thegovernor had promised to detain them, and ply them with liquor, till wehad time to get safe off. As soon as they were out of sight andhearing, we prepared everything for getting under weigh. The captainhad gone to his cabin, but was not in bed. I went down to him, and toldhim I should remain up till the boat returned, and see that all wasright; and that in the mean time I would get everything ready forweighing the next morning, and that he might just as well go to bed now, and I would call him to relieve me at daylight. To this arrangement heconsented; and in half an hour I perceived that his candle was out, andthat he had retired. Being now so dark that we could not perceive theslaver, which lay about three cables' length from us, it was fairly tobe argued that she could not see us; I therefore went forward andslipped the cable without noise, and sent men up aloft to loose thesails. There was a light breeze, sufficient to carry us about two knotsthrough the water, and we knew that it would rather increase thandiminish. In half an hour, weak-handed as we were, we were under sail, everything being done without a word being spoken, and with the utmostprecaution. You may imagine how rejoiced we all were when we found thatwe had manoeuvred so well; notwithstanding, we kept a sharp look-out, tosee if the slaver had perceived our motions, and had followed us; andthe fear of such being the case kept us under alarm till near daylight, when the breeze blew strong, and we felt that we had nothing more todread. As the day broke, we found that we were four or five leaguesfrom the anchorage, and could not see the lower masts of the slaver, which still remained where we had left her. 

Satisfied that we were secure, I then went down to the captain, and, ashe lay in bed, made him acquainted with all that had passed. Heappeared as if awakened from a dream, rose without making any reply, andhastened on deck. When he found out that we were under weigh, and sofar from the land, he exclaimed:

"It must all be true; but how shall we be able to take the ship homewith so few hands?"

I replied, that I had no fears on that score, and that I would answerfor bringing the vessel safe to Liverpool. 

"But, " he said at last, "how is it that I was not informed of all this?I might have made some arrangements with the men. "

"Yes, Sir, " I replied, "but if you had attempted to do so, the vesselwould have been taken immediately. "

"But why was I not acquainted with it, I want to know?" he said again. 

I had by this time made up my mind to the answer I should give him; so Isaid, "Because it would have placed a serious responsibility on yourshoulders, if, as captain of this vessel, you had sailed to England withsuch a valuable cargo and so few hands. The governor and I, therefore, thought it better that you should not be placed in such an awkwardposition, and therefore we considered it right not to say a word to youabout it. Now, if anything goes wrong, it will be my fault, and notyours, and the owner cannot blame you. " When I had said this, thecaptain was silent for a minute or two, and then said:

"Well, I believe it is all for the best, and I thank you and thegovernor too. "

Having got over this little difficulty, I did not care. We made allsail, and steered homewards; and, after a rapid passage, during which wewere on deck day and night, we arrived, very much fatigued, atLiverpool. Of course the captain communicated what had occurred to theowner, who immediately sent for me, and having heard my version of thestory, expressed his acknowledgment for the preservation of the vessel;and to prove his sincerity, he presented me with fifty guineas formyself, and ten for each of the men. The cargo was soon landed, and Iwas again at liberty. I found Captain Levee in port; he had justreturned from another cruise, and had taken a rich prize. He met mewith the same cordiality as before; and having asked me for a recital ofwhat had occurred at Senegal, of which he had heard something from theowner, as soon as I had finished, he said:

"You are a lad after my own heart, and I wish we were sailing together. I want a first-lieutenant like you, and if you will go with me, say theword, and it will be hard but I will have you. "

I replied that I was not very anxious to be in a privateer again; andthis brought on a discourse upon what occurred when I was in the Revengewith Captain Weatherall. 

"Well, " he said at last, "all this makes me more anxious to have you. Ilike fair fighting, and hate buccaneering like yourself; however, wewill talk of it another time. I am about to start for London. What doyou say, will you join me, and we will have some sport? With plenty ofmoney, you may do anything in London. "

"Yes, " I replied, "but I have not plenty of money. "

"That shall make no difference; money is of no use but to spend it, thatI know of, " replied Captain Levee. "I have plenty for both of us, andmy purse is at your service; help yourself as you please, withoutcounting, for I shall be your enemy if you offer to return it. That'ssettled; the horses are all ready, and we will start on Wednesday. Howwill you dress? I think it might be better to alter your costume, nowyou are going to London. You'll make a pretty fellow, dress how youwill. "

"Before I give you an answer to all your kind proposals, I must speak tothe owner, Captain Levee. "

"Of course you must; shall we go there now?"

"Willingly, " I replied. And we accordingly set off. Captain Leveeintroduced the subject as soon as we arrived at the counting-house, stating that he wanted me to be first-lieutenant of the privateer, andthat I was going to London with him, if he had no objection. 

"As for going to London with you for five or six weeks, Captain Levee, there can be no objection to that, " replied the owner; "but as for beingyour first-lieutenant, that is another question. I have a vessel nowfitting out, and intended to offer the command of it to Mr Elrington. I do so now at once, and he must decide whether he prefers being underyour orders to commanding a vessel of his own. "

"I will decide that for him, " replied Captain Levee. "He must commandhis own vessel; it would be no friendship on my part to stand in the wayof his advancement. I only hope, if she is a privateer, that we maycruise together. "

"I cannot reply to that latter question, " replied the owner. "Herdestination is uncertain; but the command of her is now offered to MrElrington, if he will accept of it before his trip to the metropolis. "

I replied that I should with pleasure, and returned the owner manythanks for his kindness; and, after a few minutes' more conversation, wetook our leave. 

"Now I should advise you, " said Captain Levee, as we walked towards hislodgings, "to dress as a captain of a vessel of war, much in the stylethat I do. You are a captain, and have a right so to do. Come with me, and let me fit you out. "

I agreed with Captain Levee that I could not do better; so we went andordered my suits of clothes, and purchased the other articles which Irequired. Captain Levee would have paid for them, but I had moneysufficient, and would not permit him; indeed with my pay and present offifty guineas I had upwards of seventy guineas in my purse, and did notdisburse more than fifty in my accoutrements, although my pistols andhanger were very handsome. 

We did not start until three days after the time proposed, when I foundat daylight two stout well-bred horses at the door; one for CaptainLevee, and the other for me. We were attended by two serving-menbelonging to the crew of the privateer commanded by Captain Levee--powerful, fierce-looking, and determined men, armed to the teeth, andmounted upon strong jades. One carried the valise of Captain Levee, which was heavy with gold. The other had charge of mine, which was muchlighter, as you may suppose. We travelled for three days without anyinterruption, making about thirty miles a day, and stopping at thehostelries to sleep every night. On the fourth day we had a slightaffair, for as we were mounting a hill towards the evening, we found ourpassage barred by five fellows with crape masks, who told us to standand deliver. 

"We will, " replied Captain Levee, firing his pistol, and reining up hishorse at the same time. The ball struck the man, who fell back on thecrupper, while the others rushed forward. My pistols were all ready, and I fired at the one who spurred his horse upon me, but the horserearing up saved his master, the ball passing through the head of theanimal, who fell dead, holding his rider a prisoner by the thigh, whichwas underneath his body. Our two men had come forward and rangedalongside of us at the first attack, but now that two had fallen, theothers finding themselves in a minority, after exchanging shots, turnedtheir horses' heads and galloped away. We would have pursued them, butCaptain Levee said it was better not, as there might be more of the gangnear, and by pursuing them we might separate and be cut off in detail. 

"What shall we do with these fellows?" asked our men of Captain Levee. 

"Leave them to get off how they can, " replied Captain Levee. "I willnot be stopped on my journey by such a matter as this. I dare say theydon't deserve hanging more than half the people we meet. Let us push onand get into quarters for the night. After all, Mr Elrington, " saidCaptain Levee to me, as we were setting off, "it's only a little landprivateering, and we must not be too hard upon them. "

I confess, Madam, when I recalled all that I had witnessed on board ofthe Revenge, that I agreed with Captain Levee, that these highwaymenwere not worse than ourselves. 

No other adventure occurred during our journey, and when we arrived inLondon we directed our horses' steps to a fashionable tavern in SaintPaul's, and took possession of apartments, and as Captain Levee waswell-known, we were cordially greeted and well attended. The tavern wasin great repute, and resorted to by all the wits and gay men of the day, and I soon found myself on intimate terms with a numerous set of dashingblades full of life and jollity, and spending their money like princes;but it was a life of sad intemperance, and my head ached every morningfrom the excess of the night before, and in our excursions in theevenings we were continually in broils and disturbances, and many abroken head, nay, sometimes a severe wound, was given and received. After the first fortnight, I felt weary of this continual dissipation, and as I was dressing a sword-cut which Captain Levee had received in anaffray, I one morning told him so. 

"I agree with you, " he replied, "that it is all very foolish anddiscreditable, but if we live with the gay and pretty fellows, we mustdo as they do. Besides, how could I get rid of my money, which burns inmy pocket, if I did not spend as much in one day as would suffice forthree weeks?"

"Still I would rather dress a wound gained in an honourable contest withthe enemy than one received in a night brawl, and I would rather see youcommanding your men in action than reeling with other drunkards insearch of a quarrel in the streets. "

"I feel that it is beneath me, and I'm sure that it's beneath you. Youare a Mentor without a beard, " replied Captain Levee. "But still itrequires no beard to discover that I have made an ass of myself. Now, what do you say, shall we take lodgings and live more reputably, forwhile in this tavern we never shall be able to do so?"

"I should prefer it, to tell you the honest truth, " I replied, "for Ihave no pleasure in our present life. "

"Be it so, then, " he replied. "I will tell them that I take lodgings, that I may be near to a fair lady. That will be a good and sufficientexcuse. "

The next day we secured lodgings to our satisfaction, and removed intothem, leaving our horses and men at the tavern. We boarded with thefamily, and as there were others who did the same, we had a verypleasant society, especially as there were many of the other sex amongthe boarders. The first day that we sat down to dinner, I found myselfby the side of a young man of pleasing manners, although with much ofthe coxcomb in his apparel. His dress was very gay and very expensive, and he wore a diamond-hilted sword and diamond buckles--at least so theyappeared to me, as I was not sufficient connoisseur to distinguish thebrilliant from the paste. He was very affable and talkative, and beforedinner was over gave me the history of many of the people present. 

"Who is the dame in the blue stomacher?" I inquired. 

"You mean the prettiest of the two, I suppose, " he replied, "that onewith the patches under the eye? She is a widow, having just buried anold man of sixty, to whom she was sacrificed by her mother. Butalthough the old fellow was as rich as a Jew, he found such fault withthe lady's conduct that he left all his money away from her. This isnot generally known, and she takes care to conceal it, for she isanxious to make another match, and she will succeed if her funds, whichare not _very_ great, enable her to carry on the game a little longer. I was nearly taken in myself, but an intimacy with her cousin, who hatesher, gave me a knowledge of the truth. She still keeps her carriage, and appears to be rolling in wealth, but she has sold her diamonds andwears paste. And that plain young person on the other side of her hasmoney, and knows the value of it. She requires rent-roll for rent-roll, and instead of referring you to her father and mother, the little minxrefers you to her lawyer and man of business. Ugly as she is, I wouldhave sacrificed myself; but she treated me in that way, and upon my soulI was not very sorry for it, for she is dear at any price, and I havesince rejoiced at my want of success. "

"Who is that elderly gentleman with such snow-white hair?" I inquired. 

"That, " replied my companion, "nobody exactly knows, but I have my idea. I think, " said he, lowering his voice to a whisper, "that he is aCatholic priest, or a Jesuit, perhaps, and a partisan of the house ofStuart. I have my reasons for supposing so, and this I am sure of, which is, that he is closely watched by the emissaries of government. "

You may remember, Madam, how at that time the country was disturbed bythe landing of the Pretender in the summer of the year before, and thegreat successes which he had met with, and that the Duke of Cumberlandhad returned from the army in the Low Countries, and had marched toScotland. 

"Has there been any intelligence from Scotland relative to the movementsof the armies?" I inquired. 

"We have heard that the Pretender had abandoned the siege of FortWilliam, but nothing more; and how far the report is true, it is hard tosay. You military men must naturally have a war one way or the other, "said my companion, in a careless manner. 

"As to the fighting part of the question, " I replied, "I should feel ita matter of great indifference which side I fought for, as the claim ofboth parties is a matter of mere opinion. "

"Indeed, " he said; "and what may be your opinion?"

"I have none. I think the claims of both parties equal. The house ofStuart lost the throne of England on account of its religion--that ofHanover has been called to the throne for the same cause. The adherentsof both are numerous at the present moment; and it does not follow, because the house of Hanover has the strongest party, that the house ofStuart should not uphold its cause while there is a chance of success. "

"That is true; but if you were to be obliged to take one side or theother, which would it be by preference?"

"Certainly I would support the Protestant religion in preference to theCatholic. I am a Protestant, and that is reason enough. "

"I agree with you, " replied my companion. "Is your brave friend of thesame opinion?"

"I really never put the question to him, but I think I may safely answerthat he is. "

It was fortunate, Madam, that I replied as I did, for I afterwardsdiscovered that this precious gossiping young man, with his rings andribbons, was no other than a government spy, on the look-out formalcontents. Certainly his disguise was good, for I never should haveimagined it from his foppish exterior and mincing manners. 

We passed our time much more to my satisfaction now than we did before, escorting the ladies to the theatre and to Ranelagh, and the freedomwith which Captain Levee (and I may say I also) spent his money, soongave us a passport to good society. About a fortnight afterwards, thenews arrived of the battle of Culloden, and great rejoicings were made. My foppish friend remarked to me:--

"Yes, now that the hopes of the Pretender are blasted, and theHanoverian succession secured, there are plenty who pretend to rejoice, and be excessively loyal, who, if the truth were known, ought to bequartered as traitors. "

And I must observe, that the day before the news of the battle, the oldgentleman with the snow-white hair was arrested and sent to the Tower, and he afterwards suffered for high treason. 

But letters from the owner, saying that the presence of both of us wasimmediately required, broke off this pleasant London party. Indeed, thebag of gold was running very low, and this, combined with the owner'sletter, occasioned our breaking up three days afterwards. We took leaveof the company at the lodgings, and there was a tender parting with oneor two buxom young women; after which we again mounted our steeds andset off for Liverpool, where we arrived without any adventure worthy ofnarration. 

CHAPTER NINE. 

I AM PUT IN COMMAND OF THE SPARROW-HAWK--AM DIRECTED TO TAKE FOURJACOBITE GENTLEMEN SECRETLY ON BOARD--RUN WITH THEM TO BORDEAUX--LANDTHEM IN SAFETY--DINE WITH THE GOVERNOR--MEET WITH THE WIDOW OF THEFRENCH GENTLEMAN I HAD UNFORTUNATELY KILLED--AM INSULTED BY HER SECONDHUSBAND--AGREE TO FIGHT WITH HIM--SAIL DOWN THE RIVER AND PREPARE FORACTION. 

On our arrival, Captain Levee and I, as soon as we had got rid of thedust of travel, called upon the owner, who informed us that all thealterations in Captain Levee's vessel, which was a large lugger offourteen guns and a hundred and twenty men, were complete, and that myvessel was also ready for me, and manned; but that I had better go onboard and see if anything else was required, or if there was anyalteration that I would propose. Captain Levee and I immediately wentdown to the wharf, alongside of which my vessel lay, that we mightexamine her now that she was fitted out as a vessel of war. 

She had been a schooner in the Spanish trade, and had been captured byCaptain Levee, who had taken her out from under a battery as she lay atanchor, having just made her port from a voyage from South America, being at that time laden with copper and cochineal, --a most valuableprize she had proved, --and as she was found to be a surprising fastsailer, the owner had resolved to fit her out as a privateer. 

She was not a large vessel, being of about a hundred and sixty tons, butshe was very beautifully built. She was now armed with eight brassguns, of a calibre of six pounds each, four howitzers aft, and twocohorns on the taffrail. 

"You have a very sweet little craft here, Elrington, " said CaptainLevee, after he had walked all over her, and examined her below andaloft. "She will sail better than before, I should think, for she thenhad a very full cargo, and now her top hamper is a mere nothing. Didthe owner say how many men you had?"

"Fifty-four is, I believe, to be our full complement, " I replied, "and Ishould think quite enough. "

"Yes, if they are good men and true. You may do a great deal with thisvessel, for you see she draws so little water, that you may run in whereI dare not venture. Come, we will now return to our lodgings, pack up, and each go on board of our vessels. We have had play enough, now towork again, and in good earnest. "

"I was about to propose it myself;" I replied, "for with a new vessel, officers and men not known to me, the sooner I am on board and with themthe better. It will take some time to get everything and everybody intheir places. "

"Spoken like a man who understands his business, " replied Captain Levee. "I wonder whether we shall be sent out together?"

"I can only say that I hope so, " I replied, "as I should profit much byyour experience, and hope to prove to you that, if necessary, I shallnot be a bad second. "

And as I made this reply, we arrived at the house where we had lodged. 

Captain Levee was a man who, when once he had decided, was as rapid aslightning in execution. He sent for a dealer in horses, concluded abargain with him in five minutes, paid his lodgings and all demands uponhim, and before noon we were both on board of our respective vessels. But, previous to the seamen coming up for our boxes, I observed to him, "I should wish, Levee, that you would let me know, if it is only at arough guess, what sum I may be indebted to you; as I may be fortunate, and if so, it will be but fair to repay you the money, although yourkindness I cannot so easily return. "

"I'll tell you exactly, " said Levee. "If I take no prizes this cruise, and you do make money, why then we will, on our return, have anotherfrolic somewhere, and you shall stand treat. That will make us allsquare, if I am not fortunate; but if I am, I consider your pleasantcompany to have more than repaid me for any little expense I may haveincurred. "

"You are very kind to say that, " I replied; "but I hope you will befortunate, and not have to depend upon me. "

"I hope so too, " he replied, laughing. "If we come back safe and sound, we will take a trip to Bath--I am anxious to see the place. "

I mention this conversation, Madam, that I may make you acquainted withthe character of Captain Levee, and prove to you how worthy a man I hadas a companion. 

It required about ten days to complete my little schooner witheverything that I considered requisite, and the politeness of the ownerwas extremely gratifying. We were, however, but just complete, when theowner sent for me in a great hurry, and having taken me into a back roomnext to the counting-house, he locked the door, and said--

"Captain Elrington, I have been offered a large sum to do a service tosome unfortunate people; but it is an affair which, for our own sakes, will demand the utmost secrecy: indeed, you will risk more than I shall;but at the same time I trust you will not refuse to perform the service, as I shall lose a considerable advantage. If you will undertake it, Ishall not be ungrateful. "

I replied that I was bound to him by many acts of kindness, and that hemight confide in my gratitude. 

"Well, then, " he replied, lowering his voice, "the fact is this; four ofthe Jacobite party, who are hotly pursued, and for whose heads a largereward is offered, have contrived to escape to this port, and are hereconcealed by their friends, who have applied to me to land them at someport in France. "

"I understand, " I replied; "I will cheerfully execute the commission. "

"I thank you, Captain Elrington; I expected no other answer from you. Iwould not put them on board Captain Levee's vessel for many reasons;but, at the same time, he knows that he is to sail to-morrow, and heshall wait for you and keep company with you till you have landed them;after which you may concert your own measures with him, and decidewhether you cruise together or separate. "

"Captain Levee will of course know that I have them on board?"

"Certainly; but it is to conceal these people from others in his ship, and not from him, that they are put on board of your vessel. At thesame time, I confess I have my private reasons as well, which I do notwish to make known. You can sail to-morrow?"

"I can sail to-night, if you wish, " I replied. 

"No; to-morrow night will be the time that I have fixed. "

"At what time will they come on board?"

"I cannot reply to that till to-morrow. The fact is, that thegovernment people are on a hot scent; and there is a vessel of war inthe offing, I am told, ready to board anything and everything whichcomes out. Captain Levee will sail to-morrow morning, and will in allprobability be examined by the government vessel, which is, Iunderstand, a most rapid sailer. "

"Will he submit to it?"

"Yes, he must; and I have given him positive orders not to make theleast attempt to evade her or prevent a search. He will then run toHolyhead, and lay-to there for you to join him, and you will proceedtogether to the port which the people taken on board shall direct, forthat is a part of the agreement they have made with me. "

"Then of course I am to evade the king's vessel?"

"Certainly; and I have no doubt but that you will be able so to do. Your vessel is so fleet, that there will be little difficulty: at allevents, you will do your best: but recollect, that although you mustmake every attempt to escape, you must not make any attempt atresistance--indeed, that would be useless against a vessel of suchforce. Should you be in a position which might enable them to boardyou, you must find some safe hiding-place for your passengers; for Ihardly need say, that if taken with them on board, the vessel will beconfiscated, and you will run some danger of your life. I have nothingmore to say to you just now, except that you may give out that CaptainLevee sails to-morrow, and that you are to follow him in ten days. Yourpowder is on board?"

"Yes; I got it on board as soon as we hauled out in the stream. "

"Well, then, you will call here to-morrow morning about eleven o'clock, not before, and (I hardly need repeat it), but I again say--secrecy, --asyou value your life. "

As soon as I had left the owner, I went down to the wharf, stepped intothe boat, and went on board Captain Levee's vessel, which, I haveomitted to state, was named the Arrow. I found him on board, and verybusy getting ready for sea. 

"So you are off to-morrow, Levee?" said I, before all the people on thedeck. 

"Yes, " he replied. 

"I wish I was, too; but I am to remain ten days longer, I find. "

"I was in hopes we should have cruised together, " replied Captain Levee;"but we must do as our owner wishes. What detains you?--I thought youwere ready. "

"I thought so too, " I replied; "but we find that the head of themainmast is sprung, and we must have a new one. I have just come fromthe owner's, and must set to work at once, and get ready for shiftingour mast. So, fare you well, if I do not see you before you sail. "

"I am to see the owner to-night, " replied Levee. "Shall we not meetthen, and take a parting glass?"

"I fear not, but I will come if I can, " I replied; "if not, success tothe Arrow!"

"And success to the Sparrow-Hawk!" replied Levee, "and God bless you, mygood fellow. "

I shook hands with my kind friend, and went over the side of the luggerinto my boat, and then pulled for my own vessel. As soon as I got onboard, I sent for officers and men, and said to them--

"We are to shift our mainmast for one that is three feet longer, andmust work hard, that we may be able to sail as soon as possible. Icannot allow any of you to go on shore till the work is finished; whenit is done, you will have leave as before till we sail. "

That afternoon I sent down the topsail-yard and topmast, unbent themainsail, main-topsail, and gaff--sent down the topmast andrunning-rigging on deck--cast loose the lanyards of the lower rigging, and quite dismantled the mainmast, so as to make it appear as if we wereabout to haul to the wharf and take it out. The men all remained onboard, expecting that we should shift our berth the next day. 

On the following morning I laid out a warp to the wharf; as if intendingto haul in; and at the time appointed, I went on shore to the owner, andtold him what I had done. 

"But, " he said, "I find that you will have to sail this night as soon asit is dark. How will you get ready?"

I replied that at nightfall I would immediately replace everything, andin an hour would be ready for sea. 

"If such be the case, you have done well, Mr Elrington, and I thank youfor your zeal on my behalf, which I shall not forget. Everything hasbeen arranged, and you must come up here with some of your seamen assoon as you are ready to sail. Your men, or rather four of them, mustremain in the house. The four gentlemen who are to be embarked will bedressed in seamen's attire, and will carry down their boxes and trunksas if they were your men taking your things on board. You will thenremain a little distance from the wharf in the boat till your own mencome down, and if there is no discovery you will take them on board withyou; if, on the contrary, there is any suspicion, and the officers ofthe government are on the watch, and stop your men, you will then pushoff with the passengers, slip your cable if it is necessary, and makeall sail for Holyhead, where you will fall in with the Arrow, which willbe waiting there for you. Is the Arrow still in sight?"

"No, " I replied; "she was out of sight more than an hour ago, and fromour masthead we could see the topgallant sails of the vessel of warbearing N. N. W. "

"Keep a look-out upon her, and see how she bears at dark, " replied theowner, "for you must not fall in with her if possible. I think you hadbetter return on board now, that you may keep your people quiet. "

When I arrived on board the schooner, I told my officers that I did notthink that we should shift the mast as proposed, and that everythingmust be got ready for refitting. I did not choose to say more, but Iadded that I was to go on shore in the evening to smoke a pipe with theowner, and then I should know for certain. I employed the men duringthe whole of the day in doing everything in preparation which could bedone without exciting suspicion; and as soon as it was dark I called themen aft, and told them that I thought it was very likely, from the Arrownot having made her appearance, that we might be sent to join herimmediately, and that I wished them to rig the mainmast, and makeeverything ready for an immediate start, promising them to serve outsome liquor if they worked well. This was sufficient, and in littlemore than an hour the mast was secured, the rigging all complete, andthe sails ready for bending. I then ordered the boat to be manned, andtelling the officers that they were to bend the sails, and haveeverything ready for weighing on my return on board, which would be inan hour, or thereabouts, I pulled on shore, and went up to the owner's, taking four men with me, and leaving three men in the boat. I orderedthese three men to remain till the others came down with my trunks andeffects, and not, to leave the boat on any consideration. 

When I arrived at the owner's, I told him what I had done, and hecommended my arrangements. In the back room I found four gentlemendressed in seamen's clothing, and as there was no time to be lost, theyimmediately shouldered the trunks and valises; desiring my own men toremain with the owner to bring down anything that he might wish to sendon board, I left them in the counting-house. The gentlemen followed mewith their loads down to the boat, and when I got there the men told methat some people had come down and asked whose boat it was, and why theywere lying there, and that they had told the people that the captain hadtaken four men with him to bring down his things, and that they werewaiting for him; so it was lucky that I said to my men what I did. 

We hastened to put the trunks into the boat, and to get in ourselvesafter we had received this intelligence, and then I shoved off from thewharf, and laid about a stone's throw distant for my other men. At lastwe heard them coming down, and shortly afterwards we perceived that theywere stopped by other people, and in altercation with them. I knew thenthat the officers were on the alert, and would discover the stratagem, and therefore desired my men and the gentlemen, who had each taken anoar in readiness, to give way and pull for the schooner. As we did so, the king's officers on search who had stopped my four men came down tothe wharf and ordered us to come back, but we made no reply. As soon aswe were alongside, we hoisted the things out of the boat, veered herastern by a tow-rope, slipped the cable, and made sail. Fortunately itwas very dark, and we were very alert in our movements. We couldperceive lights at the wharf as we sailed out of the river, and it wasclear that we had had a narrow escape; but I felt no alarm on account ofthe owner, as I knew that although they might suspect, they could provenothing. When about three miles out we hove-to, hoisted in the boat, and shaped our course. 

All I had now to fear was the falling in with the ship of war in theoffing, and I placed men to keep a sharp look-out in every direction, and told the officers that it was necessary that we should avoid her. When last seen, about an hour before dark, she was well to windward, andas the wind was from the northward, she would probably sail faster thanwe could, as a schooner does not sail so well free as on a wind. We hadrun out about four hours, and were steering our course for Holyhead, when suddenly we perceived the ship of war close to us, and to leeward. She had been lying with her mainsail to the mast, but she evidently hadmade us out, for she filled and set top-gallant sails. 

I immediately hauled my wind, and as soon as she had way, she tacked andfollowed in pursuit, being then right astern of us, about half a mileoff. It was very dark, and I knew that as our sails were set, and webore from her, it would be difficult for her to keep us in sight, as weonly presented what we call the feather-edge of our sails to her. Itherefore steered on under all sail, and, finding that the schoonerweathered on her, I kept her away a little, so as to retain the samebearings, and to leave her faster. 

In an hour we could not make out the ship, and were therefore certainthat she could not see us; so as I wanted to get clear of her, and be atHolyhead as soon as possible, I lowered down all the sails and put myhelm up, so as to cross her and run to leeward under bare poles, whileshe continued her windward chase. This stratagem answered, and we sawno more of her; for, two hours afterwards, we fell in with the Arrow, and, hailing her, we both made sail down the Bristol Channel as fast aswe could, and at daybreak there was no vessel in sight, and of course wehad nothing more to fear from the Liverpool cruiser. 

As we now sailed rapidly along in company, with the wind on our quarter, it was high time for me to look to my passengers, who had remained ondeck in perfect silence from the time that they had come on board. Itherefore went up to them, and apologised for not having as yet paidthem that attention that I should have wished to have done under othercircumstances. 

"Captain, " replied the oldest of them, with a courteous salute, "youhave paid us every attention; you have been extremely active in savingour lives, and we return you our sincere thanks. "

"Yes, indeed, " replied a young and handsome man who stood next him, "MrElrington has saved us from the toils of our enemies; but now that weare in no fear from that quarter, I must tell him that we have hardlyhad a mouthful of food for twenty-four hours, and if he wishes to saveour lives a second time, it will be by ordering a good breakfast to beprepared for us. "

"Campbell speaks the truth, my dear Sir, " said the one who had firstspoken. "We have lately gained the knowledge of what it is to hungerand thirst; and we all join in his request. "

"You shall not wait long, " I replied; "I will be up again in a moment ortwo. " I went down into the cabin, and, ordering my servant to put onthe table a large piece of pressed Hamburg beef; a cold pie of variousflesh and fowl combined, some bread and cheese, and some bottles ofbrandy and usquebaugh, I then went up again, and requested them all todescend. Hungry they certainly were, and it was incredible the quantitythat they devoured. I should have imagined that they had not been fedfor a week and I thought that if they were to consume at that rate, mystock would never last out, and the sooner they were landed the better. As soon as they left off eating, and had finished two bottles ofusquebaugh, I said to them, "Gentlemen, my orders are to land you at anyport of France that you should prefer. Have you made up your minds asto which it shall be, for it will be necessary that we shape a courseaccording to your decision?"

"Mr Elrington, on that point we would wish to advise with you. Ihardly need say that our object is to escape, and that falling in withand being captured by a ship of war, and there are many out in pursuitof us and other unfortunate adherents to the house of Stuart, would beextremely disagreeable, as our heads and our bodies would certainly partcompany, if we were taken. Now, which port do you think we should bemost likely to reach with least chance of interruption?"

"I think, " I replied, "as you pay me the compliment to ask my opinion, that it would be better to run down the Bay of Biscay, and then put inthe port of Bordeaux, or any other, where you could be landed in safety;and my reason is this: the Channel is full of cruisers looking afterthose of your party who are attempting to escape; and my vessel will bechased and searched. Now, although we might sail faster than any onevessel in the Channel, yet it is very possible that in running away fromone, we may fall into the jaws of another. And besides, we are twoprivateers, and cruising off Bordeaux will excite no suspicion, as it isa favourite cruising-ground; so that, if we were boarded, there would belittle danger of discovery; but, of course, as long as I can preventthat, by taking to my heels, I shall not be boarded by any one. Theonly objection to what I propose is, that you will be confined longer ina vessel than you may like, or than you would be if you were to gain anearer port. "

"I agree with the captain of the vessel, " said a grave-lookingpersonage, who had not yet spoken, and whom I afterwards discovered tobe a Catholic priest, "the staunchest adherent to the cause could nothave given better advice, and I should recommend that it be followed. "

The others were of the same opinion; and, in consequence, I edged theschooner down to the Arrow, and hailed Captain Levee, stating that wewere to run to Bordeaux. After that I prepared for them sleepingaccommodations as well as I could, and on my making apologies, theylaughed, and told me such stories of their hardships during theirescape, that I was not surprised at their not being difficult. I foundout their names by their addressing one another, to be Campbell, McIntyre, Ferguson, and McDonald; all of them very refined gentlemen, and of excellent discourse. They were very merry, and laughed at allthat they had suffered; sang Jacobite songs, as they were termed, andcertainly did not spare my locker of wine. The wind continued fair, andwe met with no interruption, and on the fourth evening, at dusk, we madethe mouth of the Garonne, and hove-to, with our heads off shore, for thenight. Captain Levee then came on board, and I introduced him to mypassengers. To my surprise, after some conversation, he said--"I havenow escorted Captain Elrington, according to the orders I received, andshall return to Liverpool as soon as possible; if, therefore, gentlemen, you have any letters to send to your friends announcing your safety, Ishall be most happy to present them in any way you may suggest as mostadvisable. "

That Captain Levee had some object in saying this, I was quite certain;and therefore I made no remark. The passengers thanked him for hisproposal; and, being provided with writing materials, they all wrote totheir friends, and put their letters into Captain Levee's hands, whothen bade them farewell, and went on deck with me. 

"Of course, you were not serious in what you said, Captain Levee?" Iinquired, as we walked forward. 

"No, " he replied; "but I considered it prudent to make them believe so. Although Englishmen, they are enemies to our country, so far as they areenemies to our government, and, of course, wish no harm to the French, who have so warmly supported them. Now, if they knew that I remainedhere waiting for your coming out of the river, they would say so, and Imight lose the chance of a good prize, as nothing would sail, if theyknew that the coast was not clear. Now, I shall part company with youin an hour, and make all sail for England, as they may suppose, but, without fail, to-morrow night I shall be off here again, about fiveleagues from the port, with my sails furled; therefore, stay in theriver as long as they will let you, as, while you are in port with theflag of truce, vessels may sail out. "

"I understand you, and will do all I can to assist your views, CaptainLevee. Now, we will go down again. I will give you a receipt for acoil of rope, which you will send your boat for, and write a letter tothe owners, after which you will wish me good bye, and make sail. "

"Exactly, " Captain Levee replied, who then ordered his boat to go for acoil of three-inch, and bring it on board. 

We then descended to the cabin, and I wrote a letter to the owner, andalso a receipt for the coil of rope, which I delivered to Captain Levee. The boat soon returned from the lugger, the rope was taken on board, and then Captain Levee wished me farewell, and made his polite adieus tothe gentlemen, who followed him on deck, and waited there till he hadhoisted in his boat, and made all sail. 

"How long will she be before she arrives at Liverpool with this wind?"inquired Mr Campbell. 

"She will carry her canvass night and day, " I replied; "and, therefore, as she sails so fast, I should say in five or six days. "

"Well, I am grateful that we have such an early and safe opportunity ofcommunicating with our friends in England; we might have waited twomonths otherwise. "

"Very true, " replied the priest, "but Heaven has assisted our anxiouswishes. Let us be grateful for all things. "

My passengers watched the lugger until she was nearly out of sight. Idare say that their thoughts were, that those on board of her were goingto the country of their birth, from which they were exiles, probably forever: they did not speak, but went down below, and retired to theirbeds. At daylight the next morning I ran the schooner in; and as soonas I was within three miles of the coast, I hoisted the white flag oftruce, and stood for the mouth of the river Garonne. I perceived thatthe batteries were manned, but not a shot was fired, and we entered theriver. 

When we were a mile up the river, we were boarded by the Frenchauthorities, and my passengers, who had dressed themselves in theirproper costume, informed the officer in the boat who they were, uponwhich he was very polite, and, calling a pilot out of the boat, theschooner was taken charge of by him, and we very soon afterwards, havingwind and tide in our favour, were anchored alongside of two largemerchant vessels and a French privateer of sixteen guns, which Iinstantly recognised as our old antagonist off Hispaniola, in the actionin which the Revenge was captured, and Captain Weatherall lost his life. However, I kept my knowledge to myself, as the French officer and theJacobite gentlemen were present. As soon as we had anchored, thepassengers were requested to go into the boat, and the French officerand I to accompany them, that I might report myself to the governor, andwe pulled away to the town, one of my boats following with thepassengers' luggage. 

On our landing, there was a great crowd assembled, and they looked veryhard at me, as I was dressed in my lace coat and a cocked-up hat, alsobound with broad gold lace. On our arrival in the presence of thegovernor, we were received with much urbanity; and as I had brought theJacobite gentlemen in my schooner, it was presumed that I was favourableto the cause, and I was very politely treated. The governor invited usall to dine with him on that day. I made some excuse, saying, that Iwas anxious to return to Liverpool, that I might fit out for the coastof Africa, in which service I was to be employed by my owners; but thepassengers insisted upon my staying a day or two, and the governor addedto their solicitations his own. 

I therefore accepted, not only because I was glad to have an opportunityto see so celebrated a town, but because it would meet the views ofCaptain Levee. We took leave of the governor, and went to an hotel, andI then sent my boat on board for necessaries, and hired a handsomeapartment in the hotel. I had not been there half an hour, when thepriest came to me and said, "Captain, you are not aware of the rank andconsequence of the three gentlemen whom you have been so successful inescorting to a place of safety. I am requested by them to make you ahandsome remuneration for your kindness and skilful conduct on thisoccasion. "

"Sir, " I replied, "this must not be. I am most happy in having assistedin the escape of unfortunate gentlemen; and all the pleasure I feel athaving so done would be destroyed if I were to accept of what you offer. It is useless to repeat it; and if you do, I shall consider it aninsult, and immediately repair on board of my vessel. You willtherefore tender my best thanks and my refusal, with ardent wishes fortheir future welfare. "

"After what you have said, Captain Elrington, I will, of course, notresume the offer. I will tell my fellow-passengers what you have said, and I am sure that they will, as I do, admire your high sense ofhonour. "--The priest shook me by the hand, and then quitted myapartment. I did not see the other passengers till it was the hour togo to dine at the governor's, when they embraced me cordially, and theone calling himself Campbell said, "Should you ever be in distress or aprisoner in this country, recollect you have a friend who is ready toserve you. Here is an address to a lady, to whom you must write, andsay that you wish the assistance of your passenger to Bordeaux--thatwill be sufficient--I trust you may never require it. "

We had a pleasant dinner at the governor's, and among the people invitedto meet us, I perceived the French captain of the privateer. I knew himimmediately, although he did not recognise me. We had some conversationtogether, and he spoke about his cruises in the West Indies, and askedme whether I knew Captain Weatherall. I said there was a CaptainWeatherall who commanded the Revenge privateer, and who was killed whenhis vessel was taken. 

"Exactly, " said the captain; "he was a brave man, and fought nobly, andso did all his people--they fought like devils. "

"Yes, " I replied, "they fought as long as they could, but CaptainWeatherall was very short-handed. He had but fifty-five men on board atthe commencement of the action. "

"More than that, I'm sure, " replied the French captain. 

"He had not, I assure you, " I replied; "he had lost so many in an attackon shore, and had so many away in prizes. "

Our conversation had attracted general notice, and a French army officerobserved, "Monsieur speaks so positively, that one would imagine that hewas actually on board. "

"And so I was, Sir, " replied I, "and have my wounds to show for it. Iknew this officer immediately I saw him, for I was close to CaptainWeatherall at the time that this officer expostulated with him beforethe action; and I crossed my sword with him during the combat. "

"You have convinced me that you were on board, " replied the captain ofthe privateer, "by your mentioning the expostulations previous to thecombat taking place. I am delighted to have met with so brave an enemy, for every man on board that vessel was a hero. "

The conversation was then general, and many particulars were asked; andI will do, the French captain the justice to say, that he was verycorrect in all his statements, and neither vaunted his own success, nordid us less than justice. 

The party then broke up to go to the theatre, and afterwards we repairedto the hotel. I remained there two days more, and on the last of thesetwo days I had promised to sup with the French captain of the privateer, who had called upon me, and behaved very politely. The following day, after noon, when the tide served, I was to sail. Accordingly, after thetheatre was over, I went with the French captain to his house, incompany with two or three more. Supper was on the table when we arrivedthere, and we went into the room, waiting for the presence of thecaptain's lady, who had not gone to the theatre, and to whom I had notbeen introduced. After a few minutes she made her appearance, and asshe entered the room, I was struck with her extreme beauty, although shewas past the meridian of life. I thought I had seen her face before, and as she came forward with her husband, it at once rushed into my mindthat she was the widow of the French gentleman who had so gallantlyfought his vessel, and who fell by my hand--the lady who was nursing herson at the King's Hospital at Jamaica, and who had been so inveterateagainst me. Our eyes met, and her cheeks flushed; she recognised me, and I coloured deeply as I bowed to her. She was taken with afaintness, and fell back. Fortunately her husband received her in hisarms. 

"What is the matter, my love?" he said. 

"Nothing; but I am taken with a vertigo, " replied she; "it will go offdirectly. Make my excuses to the company, while I retire for a fewminutes. "

Her husband went out of the room, and after a minute or two came back, saying that Madam was not well enough to return to the room, and beggedthat they would admit her excuse, and sit down to supper without her. Whether his wife had informed him of who I was, I know not; but nothingcould exceed the civility of the French captain towards me during thesupper. We did not, however, remain very late, as the lady of the housewas indisposed. 

I found out, as I walked home with another French officer, that thecaptain of the privateer had fallen in with the French lady on herreturn from Jamaica, where her son died in the hospital, and had marriedher; and that, moreover, unlike most French husbands, he was mostardently attached to her. 

I had breakfasted the next morning, and packed up my clothes preparatoryto going on board, and had just returned from a visit of leave-takingwith the governor, when who should walk up into my apartment but theFrench captain of the privateer, accompanied by three or four Frenchofficers of the army. I perceived by his looks when he entered that hewas a little excited, but I met him cordially. He began a conversationabout his action with Captain Weatherall, and instead of speakinghandsomely as he had done before, he used expressions which I consideredoffensive, and I at once took him up by observing that, being under aflag of truce, it was impossible for me to notice what he said. 

"No, " he replied; "but I wish we were once more on the high seastogether, for I have a little debt of gratitude to pay off. "

"Well, " I replied, "you may have; and I should not be sorry to give youan opportunity, if it were possible. "

"May I inquire whether you intend to go home as a cartel, and carry yourflag of truce to Liverpool?"

"No, Sir, " I replied; "I shall haul down my flag of truce as soon as Iam out of gun-shot of your batteries I understand what you mean, Sir. It is very true that your vessel carries nearly double the number ofguns that mine does, but nevertheless I shall haul down my flag oftruce, as I say I will. "

"Not if I follow you down the river, I presume?" he said with a sort ofsneer. 

"Follow me if you dare, " I cried; "you will meet with your master, depend upon it. "

"Sacre!" replied he, in a passion, "I will blow you out of the water;and if I take you I will hang you for a pirate. "

"Not the last, certainly, " I said coolly. 

"Look you, Sir, " he cried, shutting his fist upon the palm of his otherhand, "if I take you I will hang you; and if you take me, you may serveme in the same way. Is it a bargain, or are you a coward?"

"Gentlemen, " I said to the officers present, "you must feel that yourcountryman is not behaving well. He has insulted me grossly. I will, however, consent to his terms on one condition, which is, that he willpermit one of you, after he has sailed, to make known the conditionsupon which we fight to his wife; and that one of you will pledge me hishonour that he will impart these conditions as soon as we are gone. "

"Agree to do so--pledge yourself to do so, Xavier, " cried the Frenchcaptain to one of the officers present. 

"Since you wish it, certainly, " he said. 

"You pledge yourself to make the conditions known to Madam, as soon aswe have sailed?"

"I do, upon the honour of an officer and a gentleman, " replied he, "painful as it will be to me. "

"Then, captain, " I replied, "I agree to your conditions, and one or theother of us shall hang. "

You may suppose, Madam, that I must have been in a state of greatirritation to have consented to such terms. I was so, and could notbrook such insult in the presence of the French officers. Moreover, asyou will observe, in my conversation I did not commit myself in any way. There was nothing dishonourable. I told him that I should haul down myflag of truce, and I also told him that he would meet with his master, which was true enough, as he would meet with the Arrow, commanded byCaptain Levee, as well as with my vessel; while he thought that he wouldhave to fight with my inferior vessel alone, and, making sure ofconquest, he purposely insulted me, to make me accept such conditions aswould administer to the revenge of his wife, who had evidently workedhim up to act in such a manner; and I accepted them, because I hoped thefate would be his if Captain Levee joined me, and if not, I wasdetermined that I never would be taken alive. 

After I had agreed to his conditions, they all took a very ceremoniousleave, and I bowed them out with great mock humility. I then badefarewell to my passengers, who lodged in the same hotel, and went downto my boat, and pulled on board. As soon as the tide served, the pilotcame on board, and we got under weigh. I observed a great bustle, and ahurrying to and fro of boats on board of the French privateer, and wehad not gone above two miles down the river, before I perceived the menwere aloft and lowering her sails. I told my officers that I hadreceived a challenge from the French privateer, and had accepted it, andthat we must get everything ready for action. They were much astonishedat this, as the disparity of force was so great, but they wentcheerfully to their duty, as did the men, among whom the news was soonspread. 

CHAPTER TEN. 

CAPTAIN LEVEE AND I ENGAGE WITH THE FRENCH PRIVATEER--WE COME OFFVICTORIOUS--MY REVENGE AGAINST THE FRENCH LADY--WE TAKE OUR PRIZE TOLIVERPOOL. 

The wind was light, and we did not gain the mouth of the river till nearsun-down, when the pilot left us; and as soon as we were three miles inthe offing, I hauled down the flag of truce in the sight of the Frenchprivateer, who was following us close, and was not more than four milesfrom us. To avoid mistake, I had agreed with Captain Levee that shouldI be coming out after dark, I would carry a light at the peak, and thislight I now hoisted. It enabled the French privateer to follow me, andappeared only as a mark of contempt towards him. I stood on in thedirection where I was to find Captain Levee, and could make out theFrenchman following me, and gradually nearing me. As it became dark, Imade more sail to keep him further off till I had joined the Arrow, butthe light at my peak pointed out to him where I was. All this seemed amystery to my officers and men, until, having run out about fourleagues, I desired them to keep a sharp look-out for the Arrow. 

About half-past eight o'clock we perceived her lying-to; she had furledher sails after dark, as usual. The light I bore told her who I was, and I ran close to her, and, hailing Captain Levee, desired him toprepare for action, and that I would come on board to speak to him. This, of course, created a great bustle on board of the Arrow, and Ihastened on board that they might not show any lights. I then informedCaptain Levee of all that had passed, and that the Frenchman was notmore than five miles from us. We agreed that I should still keep up thelight, and bear away a little to draw the Frenchman to leeward of theport, and also to leeward of the Arrow;--that the Arrow should lower hersails again, so as not to be perceived until I had drawn the Frenchmanpast him, and that then I should commence the action under sail, andfight till the Arrow came up to my assistance. This being arranged, Ihastened on board of my schooner, and, keeping away four points, Iwaited for the coming up of my antagonist. In half an hour we couldperceive him through the gloom, not more than a mile from us, under allsail, standing steadily for the light which we carried at our peak. 

As I had already discovered that my little schooner sailed faster thanmy opponent, I allowed her to come up within a quarter of a mile of me, when I rounded-to; and, desiring my men to aim at his rigging, so as todismantle him, poured in my broadside of grape and langridge, and thenshifted my helm and resumed my course, putting more sail on, so as toincrease my distance to what it was before. This manoeuvre I executedthree times with success, and I had the satisfaction of perceiving thathis foretop-mast was shot away; but when I rounded-to the fourth time, he did the same, and we exchanged broadsides. The effect of hissuperior artillery was evident, for my rigging and sails were muchdamaged; happily nothing so serious as to impede our speed, and I againput before the breeze as before, and increased my distance previous toagain rounding-to; for, as the water was very smooth, I knew that if Iwas crippled she would lay me by the board immediately, and I might betaken and hanged before the Arrow could come up to my assistance. Itherefore continued a running fight at such a distance as rendered meless liable to suffer from his guns. 

It is true that this distance made my guns even more ineffective, but Iwas decoying my Frenchman off from the land, and placing the Arrowbetween him and his port, so that his return would be intercepted. Thiscontinued for about an hour, when I perceived that the Frenchman had gotup a new foretop-mast, and had set the sail upon it. He now ran out hisbow-chasers, and continued to fire upon me with them alone, not choosingto lose ground by rounding-to, to give me a broadside; and as hiscanvass was all out, and I was occasionally rounding-to to dismantlehim, we retained much the same distance from one another. At last ashot from his bow-chaser struck off the head of my mainmast, and my gaffcame down. 

This was serious. We hastened to reef the mainsail and hoist it upagain upon the remainder of the mast, but having no gaff-topsail ourspeed was necessarily decreased, and the enemy appeared to be graduallyclosing with us. I looked out for the Arrow, but could perceive nosigns of her; indeed it was too dark to see farther than half a mile. Finding that on the point of sailing we were on I had no chance, Idetermined to alter my course, and put my schooner right before the windso that I might set the square mainsail, which would give time for theArrow to arrive; indeed at this time I was in a state of great anxiety. However, I had made up my mind not to be taken alive, and to sell mylife as dearly as I could. 

When the enemy perceived that we had put before the wind, he did thesame, and, as we were about half a mile from each other, we continued toexchange broadsides as we ran, she gradually nearing us so as to makeher heavy artillery more effective. This portion of the contestcontinued for an hour, during which my little schooner had received muchinjury, and we were constantly repairing damages. At last, much to mydelight, the day began to dawn, and I then discovered the Arrow about amile and a half from us, right astern, under a press of sail. 

I pointed her out to my officers and men, who were inspired with freshcourage at the sight. The enemy also perceived her, and appeareddetermined to bring the combat to an issue previous to her coming up, and I feared that, at all events, I might swing at the yard-arm, let theissue of the coming combat be what it might. She neared, steering acourse so as to cut me off, and I continued to pour in my broadsides tocripple her if possible, as she did not now fire, but ran steadily forme, and my chances were bad. 

Anxious that the Arrow should close as soon as possible, I hauled downmy square mainsail, that we might not run from her, and prepared for anobstinate resistance if boarded. At last the Frenchman was within acable's length, and at this critical moment the Arrow was about a mileto windward. We poured in our last broadside, and hastened to seize ourpikes and cutlasses to repel the boarders, when to my satisfaction Ifound that one of our shot had cut his gaff in two. I immediatelyrounded to the wind; and as my antagonist was within pistol-shot of me, with her men all ready for the leap on board, I put my helm down, wentround in stays, and crossed her so near to windward that you might havethrown a biscuit on board. 

This manoeuvre prevented his boarding, and I may say saved my life, forhis gaff being shot away he could not heave in stays to follow me, butwas obliged to wear round after me, which increased his distance atleast a cable's length to leeward. A furious broadside, however, whichhe poured in, crippled me altogether. Everything came running down uponthe decks, and I was left a complete wreck; but I was to windward ofhim, and although he might sink me, he could not board or takepossession until he had refitted his after-sail. 

But now his time was come. A fresh antagonist, with equal weight ofmetal, was close to him, and he had to decide whether he would fight orrun. Whether he conceived that running was useless, which it certainlywas, or was determined to take us both or die, I know not; certain it isthat he did not put his vessel before the wind, but waited withdetermination the coming up of the Arrow. Captain Levee passed underthe Frenchman's stern, raking him with a broadside that almost unriggedhim, and then engaged him to leeward, so as to cut off all chance of hisescape. 

The Frenchman returned the fire with spirit, and I took my men from myguns that we might set some sail upon the vessel, for after the Arrowcommenced her fire no further notice was taken of me by the Frenchman. After a contest well maintained for half an hour, the mainmast of theFrenchman went by the board, and this almost settled the question, as hecould not keep his vessel to the wind, and consequently she fell off;and received a raking fire from the Arrow. At last her bowsprit wasbetween the main and fore rigging of the Arrow, and her decks were sweptby the Arrow's raking fire. I had got some sail up forward, and wasanxious to be at the close of the action. I perceived that theFrenchman was attempting to board the lugger, and was pouring all hispeople on the forecastle, and I therefore edged down to him that Imight, with my people, board him on the quarter, which would place him, as we say, between two fires. The conflict was at its highest, theFrench attempting and the Arrow's crew repelling them, when I laid myschooner on her quarter, and leaped on board of her with my fewremaining men. The Frenchmen turned to repel my attack, and thusweakened their party opposed to the Arrow's men; the consequence was, that they were first beaten back, and then boarded by Captain Levee andhis crew. 

As soon as I had gained the deck of the Frenchman, I thought of nothingbut to single out the French captain. At first I could not see him, butas his crew retreated from Captain Levee and his men, I perceived him, pale and exhausted, but still attempting to rally them. As my objectwas to take him alive, I rushed in advance at him, wrestled, and threwhim on his back on the deck. There I held him, while the combatants, fighting and retreating, tumbled over us one after another, and bruisedus severely with their weight. At last the French were beaten below, and I had time to breathe; calling to two of my men, I desired them totake charge of the French captain, and, as they valued their lives, notto let him escape, or destroy himself but to take him into our vesseland guard him carefully in my cabin. Having done this, I went toCaptain Levee, and we embraced. 

"You did not come a minute too soon, " I said, wiping the blood from myface. 

"No, indeed; and, but for your clever manoeuvre you would have beenbeaten. Your vessel is a mere nutshell compared to this;--you did well, more than well, to maintain the combat so long. Have you lost manymen?"

"We had ten sent below before we boarded; what may have followed since Ido not know: I have the French captain safe in my cabin. "

"I saw the men hand him over:--well, now to repair damages, and then Iwill tell you what you shall do. I must send on board and help you; theArrow has not suffered much considering, and I can spare the men. Assoon as we have cleared up the decks a little, we will breakfasttogether, and talk the matter over. "

It required two hours before we could clear the decks of our vessels, for we had separated, and the Arrow had taken charge of the prize. Before I took the boat to go on board the Arrow, I went down into mycabin, where the French captain lay bound and watched by two of the men. 

"You are prepared to pay the penalty agreed upon, Monsieur?" said I. 

"I am, Sir, " he replied. "I now understand what you meant when you saidthat I should meet with my match. I have no one to blame but myself. Iurge you to the conditions, expecting an easy and certain conquest withmy superior vessel. I have fallen into my own net, and there's an endof the matter--except that when things go wrong, a woman is certain tobe at the bottom of it. "

"I am aware, Sir, " I replied, "that your wife instigated you to act asyou did, or you would never have so behaved. In attempting to revengethe death of one husband she has lost two. "

"_C'est vrai_, " replied the Frenchman, composedly, and I then quittedthe cabin, and went on board of the Arrow. 

"Well, Elrington, " said Captain Levee, "what do you intend to do withthe French captain? Is he to pay the forfeit, and awing at theyard-arm?"

"I don't like hanging a man, especially a brave man, in cold blood, " Ireplied. "It was all his wife's doing, and he has confessed as much. "

"He would certainly have hanged you, " replied Levee. 

"Yes, that I believe; but it would have been that he might have a quietlife at home--not from any resentment against me. Now I have no feelingof that kind to actuate me. "

"What will you do, then?"

"Not hang him, certainly; and yet I should like to punish her. "

"She deserves it, " replied Captain Levee. "Now, Elrington, will youapprove of my suggestion?"

"Let me hear it. "

"It is this: they do not know that I have assisted in taking theprivateer, as they have no idea that I am here. As soon as we haverefitted her and your vessel, I will remain where I am. You shall runinto the mouth of the Garonne, with your colours flying, and the EnglishJack over the French flag on board of the prize. This will lead them tosuppose that you have taken the vessel without assistance. When justout of gun-shot, heave-to, fire a gun, and then swing an effigy to theyard-arm, and remain there, to make them suppose that you have hung theFrench captain. At nightfall you can make sail and rejoin me. Thatwill punish her, and annoy them generally. "

"I will do so; it is an excellent device, and she will never know thetruth for a long time to come. "

We remained all that day refitting; in the evening I made sail, incompany with the French schooner, which was manned by Captain Levee, andstood in shore. At break of the following day I ran in, standing forthe harbour, without my colours being hoisted, and then it occurred tome that I would make their disappointment greater, by allowing themfirst to imagine that the victory was theirs; so, when about six milesoff, I hoisted French colours on the French schooner, and French coloursover English on board of my own. 

I continued to stand on till within two miles and a half of thebatteries, and could see crowds flocking down to witness the supposedtriumphant arrival of their privateer into port; when of a sudden Ihauled my wind, hove-to, brailed up my sails, and changed the colours, firing a gun in bravado. Allowing them half an hour to comment uponthis disappointment, I then fired another gun, and hoisted up to theyard-arm the figure of a man, composed of clothes stuffed with hay, madeto represent the French captain; and having so done, I remained duringthe whole forenoon, with my sails brailed up, that they might have aclear view of the hanging figure. At last we perceived a large boat, with a flag of truce, coming out of the river. I remained where I was, and, allowing it to come alongside, I perceived in it the French officerwho had pledged himself to give the conditions of the combat to thelady; and seated by him was the French captain's wife, with her headsunk down on her knees, and her face buried in her handkerchief. 

I saluted the officer as he came on deck. He returned my bow, and thensaid, "Sir, the fortune of war has proved in your favour, and I perceivethat the conditions of the issue of the combat have been adhered to onyour side. Against that I have not a word to say, as my friend wouldhave as rigidly adhered to them. But, Sir, we war not with the dead, and I have come off at the request of his miserable wife, to beg thatyou will, now that your revenge is satisfied, deliver up to her herhusband's body, that it may receive the rites of the Church, andChristian burial. You surely, as a brave man, will not deny this smallfavour to a woman whom you have twice deprived of her husband?"

"Sir, " I replied, "on condition that his lady will step on board andmake the request herself, I will comply with it, but on no other terms. "

"It will be most painful, and her feelings might well have been sparedsuch a trial as to meet your face again, and make the request in person;but, as you insist upon it, I will make known your terms. "

As he went into his boat I ran down into the cabin, and desired them tocast loose the French captain, saying to him, "Sir, your wife is hererequesting your body, which she believes to be swinging at the yard-arm, for I have put that trick into execution to punish her. I neverintended to take your life, and I shall now do more, I shall give younot only life but liberty--such shall be my revenge. "

The French captain stared as if confounded, but made no reply. I thenwent on deck, where I found the lady had been lifted up the side. Theyled her to me, and she fell on her knees, but the effort was too muchfor her, and she fainted away. I ordered her to be taken down into thecabin, and, without any explanation, desired the French officer toaccompany her, not wishing to be present at the unexpected meeting. Itherefore remained on deck, and ordering the men to lower down theeffigy they did so, laughing at the French seamen in the boat, who forthe first time perceived, for they had not looked up before, that it wasonly a sham captain. I looked over the side, and told them that thecaptain was alive and well, and would be in the boat very soon, at whichthey were greatly rejoiced. In the mean time the explanation took placein the cabin, and after a few minutes the French officer came up, andexpressed his satisfaction at what I had done. 

"You have given a lesson, Sir, without being guilty of barbarity. Yourconduct has been noble. "

He was soon followed by the French captain and his lady, who was now allgratitude, and would have kissed my hands, but I prevented her, andsaid, "Madam, at least now you have no occasion to hate me. If I was sounfortunate, in self-defence, as to slay your first husband, I haverestored to you your second. Let us, then, part in amity. "

The French captain squeezed my hand, but said nothing. I begged theywould take some refreshment, but they were too anxious to return andundeceive their friends, and requested permission to go into the boat. Of course I consented, and as the boat pulled away the crew gave threehuzzas, as a compliment to us. When they were a mile in shore, I hauleddown the colours of both vessels, and made sail out to rejoin CaptainLevee, which I did in the evening, and then related all that had passed. 

He was much pleased with the result of the affair, and we then, havingconsulted, considered it advisable to run back to Liverpool with theprize, for she required so many hands to man her as to render us by nomeans efficient vessels. Moreover, I have omitted to state that, whileI was in the Garonne, the Arrow had taken two good prizes, which she hadmanned and sent to Liverpool. We therefore made sail to the northward, and in a week were again in port, with our prize. We found that theother vessels had arrived safe, and the owner was much pleased with theresult of this short and eventful cruise. 

CHAPTER ELEVEN. 

I CAUSE MYSELF TO BE DISMISSED FROM MY OWNER'S SERVICE--AM ARRESTED--CONVEYED TO LONDON, AND CONFINED IN THE TOWER--AM VISITED BY A ROMISHPRIEST, AND THROUGH HIS INTERFERENCE OBTAIN MY LIBERATION--SET OFF TOLIVERPOOL, AND FIND MY OWNER AND CAPTAIN LEVEE--THEIR SURPRISE--MISSTREVANNION. 

When I called upon our owner, which I did as soon as I had dropped myanchor and furled sails, he embraced me, and then led me into the backroom next to his counting-house. 

"My dear Elrington, " said he, "well as you managed to get off theJacobite gentlemen, there is a strong suspicion on the part of thegovernment that they were on board of your vessel, and that I was aparty to their escape. Whether they will take any measures now that youhave returned I know not; they may have gained some intelligence, orthey may worm out something, by their emissaries, from those who composeyour crew, and if so we must expect their vengeance. Now tell me whereyou landed them, and all the events of your cruise, for I have heard butlittle from those who brought in the prizes taken by the Arrow. CaptainLevee is too busy with his own vessel and the prize to come on shore forthese two hours, and I wish to talk with you alone upon this affair. "

After I had narrated all that had passed, and the manner in which theFrench privateer had been captured, the owner said--

"If the government spies, and there are plenty of them about, find outfrom your crew that you landed passengers at Bordeaux, depend upon ityou will be arrested and examined, without you get out of the way tillthe affair has blown over. Now the men will narrate in the taverns thecurious history of this French privateer, and in so doing cannot fail tostate that you were on shore in France. Now, Elrington, you have runthe risk to oblige me, and I must keep you out of difficulty; and, ifyou feel inclined to hide yourself for a time, I will of course pay allyour expenses. "

"No, " I replied; "if they find out what has taken place, and wish to gethold of me in consequence, I think it will be better to brave it out. If I hide away, it will make them more anxious to have me, and willconfirm their suspicions that I am what they are pleased to call atraitor; a reward will be offered for my apprehension, and at any timethat I do appear the reward will cause me to be taken up. If, on thecontrary, I brave it out, and, if I am asked, say at once that I didland passengers, at all events they will not make it high treason; so, with your leave, I will stay. I hardly need say that I shall take thewhole responsibility on myself, and declare that I took them on boardwithout your knowledge; that you may rest assured of. "

"On consideration, I think that your plan is the best, " replied myowner. "I am grateful for your offer of screening me, which I would notpermit, were it not that I shall be useful to you if any mischance takesplace, and, if in prison, could be of no service. "

"Then, Sir, " I replied, "the wisest course will be for you at once todismiss me from the command of the privateer, in consequence of yourhaving been informed that I carried passengers and landed them inFrance. That step will prove you a friend to the government, and willenable you, after a time, to get me out of my scrape more effectually. "

"You are sacrificing yourself; Elrington, and all for me. "

"Not so, Sir. I am only securing a friend in case of need. "

"That you certainly are, " replied my owner, squeezing my hand. "Well, it will be the best plan even for you, and so let it be. "

"Then I will now return on board, and tell the officers that I amdismissed. There is no time to be lost; and here comes Captain Levee;so for the present, Sir, farewell. "

On my return on board, I called up the officers and men, and told themthat I had offended the owner, and that he had dismissed me from thecommand of the privateer. One of the officers inquired what I had done:and I said, before the men, that it was for landing the passengers inFrance. They all condoled with me, and expressed their sorrow at myleaving them, and I believe they were sincere. It was fortunate that Idid as I had done, for I found that the government emissaries were onboard at the time that I made the communication, and had already gainedthe information from some of my crew. I ordered my chest and bedding tobe put into the boat, and, as soon as they were ready, I gave up thecommand to the first officer, and bidding them all farewell went downthe side, and pulled on shore, repairing to my former lodgings. 

I had not been there two hours before I was arrested and taken toprison. I was, however, very comfortably lodged, because I was astate-prisoner, and I presume that more respect is paid to a man when heis to be drawn and quartered, and his head set above the Tower gates, than a petty malefactor. The next day I was summoned before what wascalled the Commission, and asked whether I had not landed some people inFrance? I replied immediately that I had done so. 

"Who were they?" was the next inquiry. 

"They stated themselves to be Roman Catholic priests, " replied I, "andsuch I believed them to be. "

"Why did I do so?"

"Because, in the first place, they paid me one hundred guineas each;and, in the second, because I considered them mischievous, dangerousmen, conspiring against the government, and that the sooner they wereout of the country the better. "

"How did I know that they were traitors?"

"All Roman priests were traitors in my opinion, and I hated them as badas I did the French; but it is difficult to deal with a priest, and Ithought that I was performing a good service in ridding the country ofthem. "

"Who else was privy to the affair?"

"No one; I had made the arrangement with them myself; and not an officeror man on board knew anything about it. "

"But my owner, Mr Trevannion, was he a party to it?"

"No, he was not; and on my return he dismissed me from the command ofthe privateer, as soon as he found out that I had landed the priests inFrance. "

A great many more questions were put to me, all of which I answered verycautiously, yet without apparent hesitation; and, after an examinationof four hours, the president of the Commission told me that I had been, by my own acknowledgment, aiding and abetting the escape of malignanttraitors, and prevented them meeting their just fate on the scaffold. That, in so doing, I had been guilty of treason, and must abide thesentence of the supreme Commission in London, whither I should be sentthe following day. I replied that I was a loyal subject; that I hatedthe French and Romish plotters, and that I had done what I consideredwas best; that if I had done wrong, it was only an error in judgment;and any one that said I was a traitor lied in his throat. 

My reply was taken down, and I was sent back to prison. 

The following afternoon the gaoler came into my room, accompanied by twopersons, one of whom informed me that I was delivered over to theircustody to be taken to London. I was led out, and at the door I foundthree horses, upon one of which I was desired to mount. As soon as Iwas in the saddle, a rope was passed from one leg to the other under thehorse's belly, so as to prevent my escape; and my horse was led betweenthe other two, upon which my keepers rode, each having a hand-rein madefast from my horse's bridle to his own. A crowd was assembled round theentrance of the gaol, and among the lookers-on I perceived Captain Leveeand my owner; but of course I thought it imprudent to take any notice ofthem, and they did not make any recognition of me. 

I hardly need say, my dear Madam, how very revolting it was to myfeelings to be thus led away like a felon; but at the same time I mustacknowledge the courtesy of my conductors, who apologised for beingcompelled to take such measures of security, and on the way showed greatkindness and good-feeling. 

Everything being arranged, we proceeded on our journey: but it was latewhen we set off, owing to one of my conductors being sent for by thecommissioner, and having to wait for letters for nearly three hours. Asit may be supposed, we could not travel at speed, and we seldom wentfaster than a walk, which I was sorry for, as I was anxious that thejourney should be over and my fate decided as soon as possible. 

Almost an hour after dark, a party of men rushed from the side of theroad, and some seizing the bridles of the horses the others threw thetwo conductors off their saddles by taking them by the leg and heavingthem over on the other side. This was done so quickly, that the twomen, who were well armed, had not time to draw out a pistol or any otherweapon of defence; and as soon as they were on the ground they wereimmediately seized and overpowered. The faces of the men who had thusassailed the king's officers were blackened so as to disguise them, butfrom their voices I knew them to be the men and officers of theprivateer. "Now then, Captain Elrington, " said one of them, "be offwith you as fast as possible, and we will take care of these fellows. "

I still remained in my saddle, and, although somewhat flurried with thesurprise of the attack, I had had time to recover myself; and haddecided upon my mode of behaviour. I felt, as I had said to the ownerwhen we consulted together, that an escape now would be only putting offthe evil day, and that it was better to meet the case boldly at once; soI rose in my stirrups, and said to the men in a loud voice, "My goodfellows, I am much obliged to you for your exertions in my behalf; as itproves your good-will, but I cannot and will not take advantage of them. By some mistake I am accused of being a traitor, when I feel that I ama true and loyal subject, which I have no doubt will be fullyestablished upon my arrival in London. I cannot, therefore, takeadvantage of this opportunity to escape. I respect the laws of mycountry, and I beg you to do the same. Oblige me by releasing the twogentlemen whom you have made your prisoners, and assist them to remounttheir horses, for I am resolved that I will go to London and behonourably acquitted. Once more, my lads, many thanks for your kindintentions; and now I wish you farewell; and if you would do me a greatfavour, you will disperse peaceably, and leave us to proceed on ourjourney. "

The men perceived that I was in earnest, and therefore did as Irequested, and in another minute I was again alone with my two keepers. 

"You have behaved honourably, Sir, and perhaps wisely, " observed one ofmy conductors, as he was about to remount his horse. "I will not askyou who those people were, although I have no doubt but you recognisedthem yourself. "

"No, " I replied, "I did not. I guessed from whence they came, but I didnot recognise any one individual. "

I gave this cautious answer, although I had recognised Captain Levee andone of my own officers. 

"Well, Captain Elrington, you have proved to us that you may be trusted, and therefore, on your pledging your word that you will not escape, weshall have a great pleasure in removing all unpleasant precautions. "

"I certainly have proved that I would not escape, and will readily giveyou my assurance that I will not alter my mind. "

"That is sufficient, Sir, " replied the officer; and he then cut away therope which bound my legs, and also took off the two leading reinsattached to the other horses. "We shall now, " he said, "proceed notonly more pleasantly, but more rapidly. "

My conductors then mounted their horses, and we set off at a good trot, and in an hour arrived at the place where we were to put up for thenight. We found supper prepared for us, and good beds. My conductorsnow left me free of all restraint, and we retired to our beds. The nextday we continued our journey in the same manner. My companions werepleasant and gentlemanlike men, and we discoursed freely upon everytopic; no one could have imagined that I was a state-prisoner. 

We arrived, at London on the fifth day, and I was then delivered over tothe keeper of the Tower, according to the instructions that myconductors had received. They bade me farewell, and promised that theywould not fail to represent my conduct to the authorities, and gave mehopes of a speedy release. I had the same idea, and took possession ofthe apartments prepared for me (which were airy and well ventilated)with almost cheerfulness. 

On the third day of my arrival a Commission was sent to the Tower toexamine me, and I gave the same replies as before. They were veryparticular in obtaining the descriptions of the persons of those whom Ihad landed in France, and I answered without disguise. I afterwardsfound out that I had done a very foolish thing. Had I misrepresentedtheir persons, it would have been supposed that they really were fourCatholic priests, but from my exact description they discovered that Ihad rescued the four traitors (as they termed them) that they were themost anxious to secure and make an example of; and their annoyance atthis discovery had so angered them against me that my subsequent conductcould not create any feeling favourable towards me. 

Three weeks elapsed, and I was wearied of confinement. My gaoler toldme that he feared my case was a bad one; and, after another week hadpassed, he said that I was condemned as aiding and abetting treason. Imust say that I little expected this result, and it quite overthrew me. I asked my gaoler what was his authority. He said that so many peoplehad assisted and effected the escape of the rebels without one havingbeen convicted of having so done except myself on my own avowal, thatthey deemed it absolutely necessary that an example should be made todeter others from aiding those who were still secreted in the country;and that in consequence it had been decided by the Privy Council that Ishould be made an example of. He told me much more which I need notrepeat, except that it proved the malignant feeling that was indulged bythe powers in authority against those who had assisted their defeatedopponents, and I felt that I had no chance, and prepared my mind to meetmy fate. 

Alas, my dear Madam, I was but ill prepared to die, --not that I feareddeath, but I feared what must be my condition after death. I had liveda reckless, lawless life, without fear of God or man; all the religiousfeelings which had been instilled into me by my good tutor (you know myfamily history, and I need say no more) during my youth had beengradually sapped away by the loose companionship which I had held sincethe time that I quitted my father's house; and when I heard that I wasto die my mind was in a state of great disquiet and uncomfortablefeeling. I wished to review my life, and examine myself; but I hardlyknew where to begin. 

All was chaos and confusion. I could remember many bad actions, but fewgood ones. I felt that I was like a vessel without a rudder, andwithout a pilot; and after hours and hours of deep thought I would giveup the task of examination in stern despair, saying to myself, "Well, ifit must be so, it must. " I felt an inclination to defy that Heavenwhich I felt would never be opened to me. This was the case for morethan a week after I heard of my condemnation, until I began to reflectupon the nature of our creed, and the terms of salvation which wereoffered; and as I thought over them I felt a dawn of hope, and Irequested the gaoler to furnish me with a Bible. I read it day andnight, for I expected every morning to be summoned to execution. I feltalmost agony at times lest such should be the case; but time passed on, and another fortnight elapsed, during which I had profited by myreading, and felt some contrition for my many offences and my life ofguilt, and I also felt that I could be saved through the merits of Himwho died for the whole world. Day after day my faith became morelively, and my mind more at ease. One morning the gaoler came to me, and said that there was a priest who wished to see me. As I understoodhe was a Roman, I was about to refuse; but on consideration I thoughtotherwise, and he was admitted. He was a tall, spare man, with a darkSpanish countenance. 

"You are, I believe, " said he, "Captain Elrington, who effected theescape of some of our poor friends, and who are now condemned for yourkind act?"

"I am, Sir, " replied I. 

"I am aware, " said he, "that your profession of faith is not mine, anddo not, therefore, come to talk with you on serious points, without youshould wish it yourself; my object is, being indebted as we are to youfor saving our friends, to offer to be of any use that I can to you, inexecuting any wishes, or delivering any messages, which you may wish togive, should you suffer for your generous conduct, and you may trustanything to me with safety, that I swear to you;" and he took a crucifixfrom the folds of his garment, and kissed it, as he said so. 

"I thank you for your kind offer, Sir, " replied I, "but I have nothingto trouble you with. I have long quitted my family, who know notwhether I am alive or dead, for reasons that I need not explain. I amunder an assumed name, and it is my intention to suffer under that name, that my family may not be disgraced by my ignominious death, or be awarethat I have perished on the scaffold. "

"Perhaps you are right, " replied the priest; "but let us talk uponanother point; have you no friends that could exert themselves in yourfavour so as to procure your pardon and release?"

"None, " replied I, "except those who, I am sure, are exerting themselvesto the utmost of their power, and to whom no message from me isnecessary. "

"Do you know nobody at court, " said the priest, "no person of rank inthe government--or I may say opposed to the government--for peoplenow-a-days are not what they seem or pretend to be?"

"I have no knowledge of any titled person, " replied I; "when I partedwith one of the gentlemen whom I landed at Bordeaux he gave me the nameof a lady of quality at Paris, desiring me, if in difficulty, to applyto him through her; but that was if in difficulty in France; of courseshe could do nothing for me in this country. "

"Have you the name of the lady?"

"Yes, " replied I; "it is on the first leaf of my pocket-book. Here itis. "

The priest read the name, and then said--

"You must write immediately a few words, acquainting her with yourposition. I will see the letter safely delivered before the week isover. "

"What good can she possibly do me?" replied I. 

"I cannot say; but this I know, that if anything is to be done, it willbe. Write immediately. "

The priest called the gaoler and requested writing materials, which werebrought, and in a few minutes I had done as he requested. 

"There, Sir, I have written to please you; but I candidly state that Iconsider it a useless attempt. "

"Were I of your opinion, I should not have advised you to write, "replied he. "There are wheels within wheels that you have no conceptionof; in these troubled times. What I most fear is that it may arrive toolate. "

The priest took his leave of me, and I was left to my own thoughts. When I considered that the address of this lady had been given to me bythe very man whom they were so anxious to secure as a traitor, I at oncedecided that no benefit could arrive from any interference on her part;and I therefore, after a quarter of an hour, dismissed the whole subjectfrom my thoughts, and commenced my reading of the sacred writings. Thefollowing morning, when the gaoler came in, I could not help observingto him, that as I had been condemned so many days I felt much surpriseat the delay of my execution. His reply was, that he heard that otherswere in custody upon the same charge, and that they waited for theirconvictions, that we might all suffer at the same time; for the orderfor my execution had come on the Friday last, but had been countermandedon the afternoon of the same day. Although this satisfied me that I hadno hopes of escape, yet I was pleased that I had obtained more time forpreparation, and I renewed my reading with ardour. Another week passed, when the gaoler, with a solemn face, and much apparent concern, came in, and informed me that the other parties arrested had been tried beforethe Commission, and had been condemned, and that it was expected thatthe execution would take place either on the morrow or the day after. The announcement did not affect me much. I had made up my mind that Ishould suffer, and had to a degree weaned myself from life. Iconsidered how all hopes of my ever enjoying the delight of my familyand kindred ties had flown away, and I looked with disgust upon mycareer as a privateersman--a career of recklessness and blood, sodenounced by the sacred writings which I had before me. I reflected, that if I were to leave the prison I should have no other means ofsustenance, and should probably return to my former life, and load mysoul with a still heavier weight of crime; and, although I felt anoccasional bitter pang at the idea of leaving the world so young--aworld which I could not hate--still I was, after a few hours' communingand reflection, resigned to my fate, and exclaimed with sincerity, "Thywill be done. " I think, Madam, you may have observed that, sinful as Iwas, my whole career proved that I was not a hardened sinner. Good wasnot driven entirely out of me, but was latent, notwithstanding all myexcesses, and the bad company which had influenced me. 

I now prayed, and prayed earnestly, and I thought that my prayers wereheard. Such was my state of mind on the day before the one appointedfor my execution, when the gaoler and one of the sheriff's officers cameinto my cell, accompanied by the Roman Catholic priest whom I havebefore mentioned. I perceived by the countenance of the gaoler, who wasa humane man, that he had no unpleasant news. The sheriff's officerdelivered to him an order for my liberation, and to my astonishment Iwas told by the gaoler that my pardon was signed, and that I was free. I was stupified with the intelligence, and I stood without making anyreply. The priest waved his hand to them as a hint to leave the room, which they both did. As they left, my eyes followed them, and then Icast them down upon the Bible which lay before me on the table, and, slipping down from the bench upon my knees, I covered up my face andprayed. My prayers were confused--I hardly knew what I said--but I knewthat they were intended to be grateful to Heaven for my unexpectedpreservation from an ignominious death. After a time, I rose up, andperceived the priest, whose presence I had till then forgotten. He hadbeen kneeling at the other side of the table praying with me, and I amsure for me--and he was rising up just after I had. 

"I trust, Captain Elrington, " said he, after a pause, "that the perilyou have been in will influence your future life; and that this severetrial will not be thrown away upon you. "

"I trust not, Sir, " replied I. "I feel that it has been good for me tohave been afflicted, I believe that I have been indebted to yourexertions for my deliverance. "

"No further than having seen your letter duly and speedily delivered. Icould do no more, for with all will I have no power; and that was littleto do for one who so generously assisted our friends in their distress. "

"Am I then to believe that I am indebted to the interest of a Frenchlady, residing at the court of Versailles, for my deliverance?"

"Even so--this may appear strange to you, Captain Elrington, but such isthe case. Understand, that in these troubled times the ruling monarchof this country cannot distinguish his friends from his enemies. He canonly trust to professions, and they are not always sincere. There aremany in the council at this time who, if the Pretender, as he is called, had succeeded, would long before this have joined him, and who hadwished him success, although they dared not venture to assist him. Theinterest of the lady in question with these people has prevailed overthe true adherents of the Hanoverian king, and thus through this ladyhave you obtained your release. I state this to you in confidence; topublish what I have told you would be to betray your friends. Can I beof any further service to you? For you can leave your prison as soon asyou please. "

"None, I thank you, good Sir, " replied I; "I have money more thansufficient to reward my gaoler, and to defray my expenses to Liverpool. "

"You have my best thanks and sincere wishes for your happiness. Then Iwill not intrude upon you any more, except to give you my address incase of need. You have made warm friends by your conduct, and if everyou require their assistance it will not be withheld. "

The priest gave his address upon a piece of paper and then came to me. 

"Our creeds are not exactly the same, but you will not, my son, refusemy blessing?" said he, putting his hand upon my head. 

"Oh, no, " said I, dropping on my knees, "I receive it all inthankfulness. "

"May God bless you, my son, " said he; with emotion--and he then quittedthe cell. 

What with the previous excitement when my liberation was announced, andthe parting with the kind priest, my feelings were so powerful, that, assoon as I was alone, I gave vent to them in a flood of tears. As soonas I was more composed, I rose from the bench, put my necessaries intomy valise, and summoned the gaoler, to whom I made a handsome present, thanking him for his kindness during my incarceration. I then shookhands with him, feed the turnkey who had attended upon me, and in aminute more I was clear of the Tower gates. How my heart heaved when Iwas once more in the open air. 

I looked around me, and perceived that many men were busy in erecting ascaffolding. My heart sank as I beheld them, as I felt certain what itwas for; but, to verify my opinion, I turned to an old woman who had asort of stall from which she dispensed mead to the populace, andinquired of her for what the scaffold was being erected. 

"It's for the men who are to be executed to-morrow for aiding theJacobites to escape, " said she. "Won't your worship take a glass ofmead this morning?"

"I am not thirsty, " I replied, as I walked hastily away with my valiseupon my shoulders. 

A stranger to this part of London, I hardly knew where to direct mysteps; I walked past the square before the Tower, until I came into astreet called Catherine Street, where a tavern met my view, and into itI entered immediately, --glad, as it were, to hide myself; for I felt asif all the world looked upon me as a person just discharged from prison. I obtained good entertainment there, and slept there that night. Thenext morning, the host having provided me two good horses, and ayoungster to take them back, I set off for Liverpool, and after fivedays' travel without adventure I arrived at the town, and proceededdirect to the house of Mr Trevannion, my owner. I took my valise offthe boy's horse, and having paid him for his attendance I knocked at thedoor, for it was late in the evening, and dark, when I arrived. Thedoor (for it was at his private house door, which was next to thecounting-house door, that I knocked) was opened; and the woman whoopened it shrieked, and let drop the candle, exclaiming, "Help, O God--aghost, a ghost!" for it appeared that the news had arrived at Liverpoolfrom a messenger who had been sent express after I had been condemned, stating that there was no hope, and that I was to suffer on the Mondayprevious; and this was the Saturday evening on which I had arrived. MrTrevannion's clerk, hearing a noise in the passage, came out withanother candle, and, seeing me, and the woman lying on the floor in aswoon, stared, staggered to the door of the room where his master wassitting, and the door being ajar he fell back with great force into theroom, dropping under the table between Mr Trevannion and Captain Levee, who was sitting with him, smoking, as was very often their wont. Thisbrought out Captain Levee with one of the table-candlesticks, who, uponseeing me, ran to me, and embracing me warmly, cried out, as the clerkmade his escape--

"Here is Elrington alive and well, Sir!"

At this announcement Mr Trevannion came out, and threw himself into myarms, saying--

"I thank God for all his mercies, but, above all, that I have not beenthe cause of your death, my dear Elrington. Come in, " he exclaimed, ina faltering voice; and as soon as he gained his seat he laid his headdown and sobbed with excitement and joy. 

I followed Captain Levee into the room, and was taking a chair, when Iperceived there was another person present besides Captain Levee and MrTrevannion, which was the daughter of the latter; that is, I presumed asmuch, for I knew that he was a widower, and had one daughter living, outof a family of three children. She appeared to be about seventeen yearsof age, and had just come from a Protestant convent, as they calledestablishments where young women were educated at Chester. MrTrevannion was still with his face covered, and not yet recovered fromhis burst of feeling, when this young gentlewoman came up to me, andsaid--

"Captain Elrington, you have behaved nobly to my father; accept my handand my friendship. "

I was so dazzled from coming out of the dark, and so excited from whathad just passed, that I was almost bewildered; but I accepted theoffered hand, and bowed over it, although I declare that at the time Icould not distinguish her features, although I perceived that her personwas slight and elegant. As she retreated to her seat, Mr Trevannion, who had recovered from his emotion, said--

"I thought that at this moment your head was exhibited over the gates ofTemple-bar. The idea, as Captain Levee will tell you, has haunted me;for I felt, and should always have felt, that I was the cause of yourdeath. God bless you, my dear Sir, and may I have an opportunity ofshowing you my gratitude and regard for your noble conduct towards me, and the sacrifice which you would have made. You need not tell me, forI know too well, that you took all the onus and blame of the affair uponyour own shoulders, and preferred death to impeaching me. "

"My dear Elrington, " said Captain Levee, "I told our crew, and you haveproved me a true prophet, that you never would peach, but die game. Wewere talking of you, supposing you dead, when you came in. I must tellyou, that more than once Mr Trevannion had made up his mind to deliverhimself up, and acknowledge the truth, but I prevented him, as it wouldhave been a useless sacrifice. "

"You did; but, nevertheless, it was so heavy on my conscience, that hadit not been for your perseverance, and the thoughts of leaving my poorgirl here an orphan in the world, I certainly should have so done, for Ifelt life to be a burden. "

"I am very glad that you did not, Sir, " I replied; "my life is of littlevalue; I have no one to support, no one to love, and no one to lament meif I fall. A shot from the enemy may soon send me out of the world, andthere will only be a man the less in it, as far as people are interestedabout me. "

"That is not the case now, at all events, " replied Mr Trevannion; "butpray tell us how it is that you have escaped. "

"I have not escaped, " I replied; "here is my pardon, with thesign-manual. "

"And how was it obtained?" exclaimed Captain Levee; "all intercessionmade through some of the strongest friends of the government was invain, --that I can assert; for you must not suppose that we have beenidle down here. We did not leave London till after you were condemned, and every entreaty to see you, or to communicate by letter, was deniedto us. "

"I had better, then, begin at the beginning, and state all thatoccurred. I will first thank you, my dear Levee, for your kindassistance, which I would not avail myself of; as I calculated (wrongly, I own) that it would be wiser to remain a prisoner; and I consideredthat my very refusal to escape would be admitted by the government as aproof of my innocence. I did not know that I had to deal with suchmalignant people. "

I then commenced my narrative, which occupied the remainder of theevening, and, having received their congratulations, we had a pipe ortwo, and, as I was fatigued, we retired to bed. I slept little on this, I may say, first night of rest and quiet, after my liberation. I washappy, and yet perplexed. During the time of my imprisonment, it hadoccurred to me that the life of a privateersman was not one which Icould follow up with a good conscience; and I had, on my journey down toLiverpool, made up my mind that I would give it up. I knew this mightannoy Mr Trevannion, and that I should have to meet with the ridiculeof Captain Levee, and I was thinking whether it were possible, in thefirst place, that I could give some well-grounded excuse; and, in thenext, what other means of gaining my livelihood I could substitute inits stead. My restlessness induced me to get up earlier than usual, andI went out for an hour's walk upon the wharfs. I saw my little schoonerriding on the stream, and, as she gently rose and dipped to the swellwhich ran in with the tide, she looked so beautiful that my resolutionswere already giving way. I would look at her no longer; so I turnedfrom the river, and walked back to the owner's house. It was stillearly when I went into the eating-hall, where I found Miss Trevannionalone. 

CHAPTER TWELVE. 

I STATE MY NEWLY-AWAKENED SCRUPLES AS TO THE LAWFULNESS OF APRIVATEERSMAN'S LIFE TO MR. TREVANNION, BUT NEVERTHELESS UNDERTAKEANOTHER CRUISE--SAVE A YOUTH FROM DROWNING, WHO HE PROVES TO BE--CONFLICT WITH A FRENCH PRIVATEER--TAKE HER AND DELIVER A PRIZE--RETURNTO LIVERPOOL--RESIGN THE COMMAND OF THE SPARROW-HAWK, AND AGREE TOSUPERINTEND MR. TREVANNION'S BUSINESS. 

Miss Trevannion, my dear Madam, was taller than your sex usually are, her figure slight, and still unformed to a certain degree, but promisingperfection. Her hair was very dark, her features regular and handsome, her complexion very pale, and her skin fair as the snow. As she stoodin silence, she reminded you of a classical antique statue, and hardlyappeared to breathe through her delicate lips; but when she was animatedwith conversation, it almost reminded you of the Promethean fire whichpoets state was stolen from Heaven to animate a piece of marble. Thenthe colour came in her cheeks, intelligence played on her countenance, and everything which at first sight appeared wanting, was, like magic, found to light up her face. Her smiles were the sweetest I ever beheld, and one of those smiles she bestowed upon me as I entered the room andpaid her my obeisance. The night before, I had not observed her much;--I was too busy with her father and Captain Levee, and she sat remotefrom the table and distant from the light, and she never spoke but whenshe took my hand and thanked me, as I mentioned before. I thought thenthat her voice was like a silver bell, but made no other remark uponher. We had, however, exchanged but few words before her father camein, accompanied by Captain Levee, and we sat down to our morning'srepast of chocolate. 

After we had broken our fast, Captain Levee hastened away, on board ofhis vessel. My imprisonment had detained him from sailing, and MrTrevannion was anxious that he should be off as soon as possible to makeup for lost time, as the expenses of the vessel were heavy. 

"Farewell, Elrington, for the present, " said he; "I shall come to you onboard of your schooner some time during the day. " When Captain Leveewas gone--for, to tell the truth, I was afraid of his ridicule--Ithought it a good opportunity to give my thoughts to my owner, and as Ihad nothing to say which his daughter might not hear, I began asfollows:

"Mr Trevannion, I think it right to state to you that during myimprisonment a great change has come over my feelings upon certainpoints. I am not ashamed to acknowledge that it has been occasioned bythe death which stared me in the face, and from my having seriouslycommuned with myself, and examined, more than I perhaps have done duringthe whole of my former life, the sacred writings which are given us asour guide. The point to which I refer is, that I have come to aconviction that privateering is not a lawful or honourable profession, and with these feelings I should wish to resign the command of theschooner which you have had the kindness to give me. "

"Indeed, Elrington, " replied Mr Trevannion. "Well, I should not havethought to have heard this from you, I confess. Much as I respect yourscruples, you are too scrupulous. I can hardly imagine that you haveturned to the sect of the Quakers, and think fighting is contrary to theScriptures. "

"No, Sir, not so far as that. I consider war, as a profession, bothnecessary and honourable, and a nation is bound to be prepared for anyforeign attack, and to act upon the defensive, or on the offensive, ifit is necessary. It is not that. I do not consider the soldier whofights for his country is not doing his duty, nor the seamen who areemployed by the state are not equally justified in their profession. What I refer to is privateering. That is, vessels fitted out for thepurpose of aggression by private merchants, and merely for the sake ofprofit. They are not fitted out with any patriotic motives, but merelyfor gain. They are speculations in which the lives of people on bothsides are sacrificed for the sake of lucre--and had you witnessed suchscenes of bloodshed and cruelty as I have, during my career, suchdreadful passions let loose, and defying all restraint, you would agreewith me that he who leads such miscreants to their quarry has much toanswer for. Were it possible to control the men on board of a privateeras the men are controlled in the king's service it might be moreexcusable; but manned, as privateers always will be, with the mostreckless characters, when once they are roused by opposition, stimulatedby the sight of plunder, or drunken with victory, no power on earth canrestrain their barbarity and vengeance, and a captain of a privateer whoattempted would, in most cases, if he stood between them and their will, unless he were supported, fall a victim to his rashness. All this Ihave seen; and all I now express I have long felt, even when younger andmore thoughtless. You know that I did give up privateering at one time, because I was shocked at the excesses to which I was a party. Sincethat I have accepted the command of a vessel, for the idea of beingcaptain was too flattering to my vanity to permit me to refuse; butreflection has again decided me not to engage in it further. I hopethis communication will not displease you, Mr Trevannion. If I amwrong in my opinion at all events I am sincere, for I am giving up myonly source of livelihood from a sense of duty. "

"I know that you are sincere, Elrington, " replied Mr Trevannion, "butat the same time I think that you are much too strait-laced in youropinions. When nations are at war, they mutually do all the mischiefthat they can to each other, and I cannot see what difference there isbetween my fitting out a privateer under the king's authority, or theking having vessels and men for the national service. The governmentfit out all the vessels that they can, and when their own funds areexhausted they encourage individuals to employ their capital in addingto the means of distressing the enemy. If I had property on the highseas, would it be respected any more than other English property by theenemy? Certainly not; and, therefore, I am not bound to respect theirs. The end of war is to obtain an honourable peace; and the more the enemyis distressed, the sooner are you likely to obtain one. I do not, therefore, consider that privateering is worse than any other species ofwarfare, or that the privateersman is a whit more reckless or brutalthan soldiers or men-of-war's men in the hour of victory in the king'sservice. "

"There is this difference, Sir, " replied I; "first, in the officerscommanding; although glad to obtain prize-money, they are stimulated bynobler feelings as well. They look to honour and distinction; they havethe feeling that they are defending their king and country, to supportthem and throw a halo on their exertions; and they have such controlover their men, that, although I admit they are equally inclined toexcess as the privateersman, they are held in check by the authoritywhich they dare not resist. Now, Mr Trevannion, privateersmen seek nothonour, and are not stimulated by a desire to serve the country; allthey look to is how to obtain the property of others under sanction; andcould they without any risk do so, they would care little whether it wasEnglish property or not, provided that they put the money into theirpockets. If I held this opinion as a seaman on board of a privateer, what must I feel now, when I am the leader of such people, and theresponsibility of their acts is thrown upon my shoulders, for such Ifeel is the case!"

"I think, " replied Mr Trevannion, "that we had better not discuss thisquestion any further just now. Of course you must decide for yourself;but I have this favour to ask of you. Trusting to your resuming thecommand of the vessel, I have no one to replace you at present, and Ihope you will not refuse to take the command of her for one more cruise:should you on your return and on mature reflection be of the sameopinion as you are now, I certainly shall no longer press you to remain, and will do all I can to assist you in any other views you may have. "

"To that, Sir, I can have no objection, " replied I; "it would be unfairof me to leave you without a captain to the vessel, and I am thereforeready to sail in her as soon as you please, upon the understanding thatI may quit her, if I am of the same opinion as I am now, upon my returnto port. "

"I thank you, my dear Sir, " said Mr Trevannion, rising; "that is all Irequest. I must now go to the counting-house. "

So saying, he left the room, but his countenance showed that he was farfrom pleased. 

Miss Trevannion, who had been a silent listener to the conversation, assoon as her father had closed, the door after him, thus spoke:

"Captain Elrington, the opinion of a young maiden like me can be oflittle value, but you know not how much pleasure you have given me bythe sentiments you have expressed. Alas! That a man so good, sogenerous, and so feeling in every other respect, should be led away bythe desire of gain, to be the owner of such a description of property. But in this town wealth is everything; the way by which it is obtainedis not thought of. My father's father left him a large property invessels employed wholly in the slave-trade, and it was through thepersuasions of my poor mother that my father was induced to give up thatnefarious traffic. Since that his capital has been chiefly employed inprivateering, which, if not so brutal and disgraceful, is certainlynearly as demoralising. I have been home but a short time, and I havealready ventured to express my opinion, certainly not so forcibly and sowell as you have, upon the subject; but I was laughed at as atender-hearted girl, who could not be a fit judge of such matters. Butnow that you, a captain of one of his vessels, have expressed yourdislike to the profession, I think some good may arise. If my fatherwere a poor man, it would be more excusable, if excuse there can be; butsuch is not the case. He is wealthy, and to whom has he to leave hiswealth but to me, his only child? Captain Elrington, you are right--befirm--my father's obligations to you are very great and your opinionwill have its influence. I am his daughter--his only daughter--his lovefor me is great, I know, and I also have my power over him. Supportedas I have been by you, I will now exert it to the utmost to persuade himto retire from further employment of his means in such a speculation. 

"I thanked you yesterday, when I first saw you, for your noblebehaviour; I little thought that I should have again, in so short atime, to express my thanks. " Miss Trevannion did not wait for any replyfrom me, but then quitted the room. 

I must say, that, although so young a person, I was much pleased at MissTrevannion's approval of my sentiments. She appeared, from the veryshort acquaintance I had had with her, to be a person of a firm anddecided disposition, and very different from the insipid class offemales generally met with. Her approval strengthened my resolution;still, as I had promised her father that I would go another cruise inthe privateer, I left the house and went on board to resume the command. My return was joyfully hailed by the officers and men, which is notalways the case. I found her, as may be supposed, ready for sea at aminute's warning, so that I had nothing to do but embark my effects, which I did before the noon was passed, and then went on shore to MrTrevannion, to receive his orders. I found him with Captain Levee inthe back room; and I told Mr Trevannion that I had resumed the command, and was ready to sail as soon as he pleased. 

"We must make up for lost time, Elrington, " replied he; "I have orderedCaptain Levee to cruise to the northward of the Western Isles, occasionally working up as far as the Scilly Isles. Now I think you hadbetter take your ground in the Channel, between Dunkirk and Calais. There is as much to be made by salvage in recapturing English vessels inthat quarter as there is in taking the enemy's vessels; and I am sure, "added Mr Trevannion, smiling, "you will think that legitimate warfare. "

At this Captain Levee laughed, and said, "I have been told what you saidto Mr Trevannion, Elrington. I said that it was the effects of beingcondemned for high treason, and would wear off in a three-months'cruise. "

"Good impressions do wear off very soon, I fear, " replied I; "but I hopethat it will not be the case in this instance. "

"We shall see, my good fellow, " replied Captain Levee; "for my part Ihope they will, for otherwise we shall lose the best privateersman Iever fell in with. However, it's no use bringing up the question now;let us wait till our cruises are over, and we meet again. Good bye, Elrington, and may you be fortunate. My anchor is short stay apeak, andI shall be under sail in half an hour. "

Captain Levee sailed at the time that he mentioned; I remained at anchortill the next morning, and then once more was running down the IrishChannel before a stiff breeze. I forgot to mention that while at MrTrevannion's I had looked at the address of the Catholic priest who hadannounced to me my release from prison, and had left copies of it, aswell as of that of the lady at Paris, in the care of Mr Trevannion. Itwas now cold, autumnal weather, and the Channel was but roughsailing-ground. During the first fortnight we were fortunate enough tomake two recaptures of considerable value, which arrived safely in theThames, after which we had a succession of gales from the southward, itbeing the time of the equinox, which drove us close to the sands ofYarmouth, and we even had difficulty in clearing them and getting intosea-room by standing to the eastward. The weather still continued verybad, and we were lying-to under storm sails for several days, and atlast found ourselves a degree and a half to the northward, off the coastof Norfolk, when the weather moderated, and the wind changed to thenorthward. It was a fine clear night, but with no moon, and we wererunning before the wind to regain our cruising-ground; but the windagain shifted and baffled us, and at last it fell light, and, being on awind, we did not make more than four miles an hour, although there wasvery little sea. About one o'clock in the morning I had gone on deck, and was walking to and fro with the first officer, Mr James, when Ithought that I heard a faint halloo from to windward. 

"Stop, " said I; "silence there forward. "

I listened, and thought that I heard the cry again. "Mr James, " saidI, "did you not hear some one shout?"

"No, Sir, " replied he. 

"Wait, then, and listen. "

We did so, but I could not hear it repeated. 

"I am certain that I heard a voice as if on the waters, " said I. "Perhaps some one has fallen overboard. Turn the hands up to muster, and haul the fore-sheet to windward. "

The men were mustered, but no one was missing. 

"It was your fancy, Sir, " observed the first officer. 

"It may have been, " replied I; "but I am still in my own mind persuadedthat such was the case. Perhaps I was mistaken. "

"Shall we let draw the fore-sheet, Sir?" said Mr James. 

"Yes, we may as well; but the wind is lighter than it was. I think weshall have a calm. "

"It will be as much as she can do to stem the tide and hold her own, "observed Mr James. "Let draw the fore-sheet, my lads. "

Somehow or another I had a feeling which I could not surmount, that Icertainly had heard a faint shout; and although, admitting such to bethe case, there was little chance of being of service to any one, I felta reluctance to leave the spot, and as I walked the deck silent andalone this feeling became insurmountable. 

I remained on deck till the tide turned, and then, instead of takingadvantage of it so as to gain to the southward, I put the schooner'shead the other way, so as to keep as near as I could to the spot where Iheard the voice, reducing her sail so as just to stem the tide. Icannot now account for my anxiety, which, under the circumstances, Imost certainly never should have felt, unless it was that Providence waspleased to interpose on this occasion more directly than usual. I couldnot leave the deck; I waited for daylight with great impatience, and asthe day dawned I had my telescope in my hand looking round the compass. 

At last, as the sun rose from the fog on the horizon, somethingattracted my eye, and I made it out to be the two masts of a vesselwhich had sunk in about six fathoms of water. Still I could see nothingexcept the masts. However, to make sure, I made sail on the schooner, and stood towards them. A short tack enabled us to fetch, and in halfan hour we passed the wreck about a half-musket-shot to windward, whenwe perceived an arm lifted up out of the water, and waved to us. 

"There is somebody there, " said I, "and I was right. Quickly, my lads;fore-sheet to windward, and lower down the stern-boat. "

This was done in a minute, and in a short time the boat returned, bringing with them a lad about sixteen years old, whom they had found inthe water, clinging to the masts of the vessel. He was too muchexhausted to speak or move. He was put into bed, covered up withblankets, and some warm spirits and water poured down his throat. Wethen hoisted up the boat, and made sail upon the schooner, and I wentdown below to breakfast, rejoicing that I had acted upon the impulsewhich I had felt, and had thus been instrumental in saving the life of afellow-creature. A few minutes after he was put into bed the lad fellinto a sound sleep, which continued during the whole of the day. Thenext morning he awoke greatly recovered, and very hungry, and as soon ashe had eaten he rose and dressed himself. 

I then sent for him, as I was impatient to see him and learn hishistory. When he entered the cabin, it struck me I had seen hisfeatures before, but where I could not say. To my inquiries he statedthat the brig was the Jane and Mary, of Hull, laden with coals; thatthey had started a wooden end during the gale, and that she had filledso rapidly that they got the boat from off the boom to save their lives, but from the heavy sea running, and the confusion, the boat had beenbilged against the bulwarks, and went down as they were shoving off;that he had supported himself by one of the oars, and was soon separatedfrom his companions who floated around him; that during this time thebrig had sunk, and he, clinging to the oar, had been drawn towards heras she sank, and carried some feet under water. On his rising heperceived the top-gallant masts above water, and had made for them, andon looking round he could not see any of the rest of the crew, who musthave all perished; that he had been two days on the mast, and wasperished with cold. Finding that his feet, which hung down on thewater, were much warmer than the other portions of his body exposed tothe wind, he had sunk himself down in the water, and remained there, andhad he not done so he must have perished. 

I asked him how long he had been at sea, and he said he had only goneone voyage, and had been but three months on board. There was somethingin his manner so superior to the condition of apprentice (which hestated himself to be) on board of such a vessel, and I felt such aninterest, which I could not account for, towards the lad, that I thenasked who were his friends. He replied, stammering, that he had not afriend in the world except a brother older than himself by many years, and he did not know where he was. 

"But your father's name? Is he alive, and who is he? You must tell methat, or I shall not know where to send you. "

The youth was very confused, and would not give me any answer. 

"Come, my lad, " I said, "I think as I have saved your life I deserve alittle confidence, and it shall not be misplaced. I perceive that youhave not been brought up as a lad for the sea, and you must thereforetrust me. "

"I will, Sir, " he replied, "if you will not send me back to my fatherand mother. "

"Certainly not against your will, my good lad, " I replied, "although Ishall probably persuade you all I can to return to them. I presume youran away from your home?"

"Yes, Sir, I did, " replied he; "for I could not possibly stay there anylonger, and my brother did so before me, for the same reason that Idid. "

"Well, I promise you, if you will confide in me, that I will not forceyour inclinations; so now tell me who are your father and mother, andwhy you left home. You want a friend now, and without confidence youcannot expect friendship. "

"I will tell you all, Sir, " he replied, "for I see by your face that youwill not take advantage of me. "

He then commenced, and you may imagine my surprise, my dear Madam, whenI found that it was my own brother Philip, whom I had left a child often years old, who was addressing me. He had, as he had asserted, lefthis home and thrown himself on the wide world for the same reason whichI had; for his spirit, like mine, could not brook the treatment which hereceived. I allowed him to finish his narrative, and then made myselfknown to him. 

You may imagine the scene, and the delight of the poor fellow, who, ashe encircled me in his arms, clinging to me with the tears of joy on hischeeks, told me that his great object had been to find me out, and that, although he had no idea what had become of me, he thought it most likelythat I had taken to a seafaring life. 

I now felt certain that Providence had specially interposed in thisbusiness, and had, for its own good reasons, created those unusualfeelings of interest which I described to you, that I might be thesaviour of my brother; and most grateful was I, I can assure you. I hadnow a companion and friend, one to love and to cherish. I was no longeralone in the world and I do not know when I had felt so happy for a longwhile. 

I left my brother below in the cabin, and went on deck to acquaint theofficers with this strange meeting. The intelligence soon ran throughthe vessel, and of course the poor shipwrecked boy became an object ofunusual interest. That whole day I was interrogating and receivingintelligence from him relative to our family. I made him describe hissisters and every member of it, even the servants and our neighbourswere not forgotten, and for the first time since I had quitted home, Iknew what had occurred during the six years of my absence. From theaccounts he gave me, I certainly had no inclination ever to return aslong as certain parties were in existence; and my brother declared thatnothing but force should ever induce him. The more I talked with him, the more I was pleased with him. He appeared of a frank, nobledisposition, full of honour and high sentiments, winning in his manners, and mirthful to excess. Indeed, his handsome countenance implied andexpressed as much, and it did not deceive. 

I hardly need say that he took up his quarters in my cabin, and, havingprocured for him more suitable apparel, he looked what he was, --theperfect young gentleman. He was soon a general favourite on board, notonly with the officers but with the men. One would have thought thatthe danger and distress we had found him in would have sickened him forthe sea for ever; but it was quite the contrary. He delighted in hisprofession, and was certainly born to be a sailor. I asked him what hefelt when he had remained so long clinging to the mast; if he had notgiven up all hopes of being saved? And he replied no, that he had not;that he did not know how long he might have had to remain there, butthat he had never abandoned the idea of being taken off by some vesselor another, and that he thought that he might have continued there fortwenty-four hours longer without being exhausted, as after he had sunkhimself into the water he felt warm, and no exertion was necessary. Itis of such buoyant spirits as these, Madam, that seamen should be made. 

You cannot have an idea of the pleasure which I experienced at thisfalling in with my brother Philip. It appeared to have given a newstimulus to my existence; even privateering did not appear so hateful tome, after I had heard him express his delight at being likely to be soemployed, for such he stated had long been his ardent wish. Two daysafterwards we had regained our cruising-ground, and perceived a Frenchprivateer steering for the port of Calais, in company with a largemerchant vessel which she had captured. The wind was light, and wediscovered her at daybreak, just as the fog cleared away, she being thenabout mid-channel, and not more than five miles distant. We made allsail, and soon were within gun-shot. The Frenchman appeared determinednot to part with his prize without a trial of strength, but as thecaptured vessel was the nearest to us, I decided to retake her first, and then fight him if he wished. I therefore steered to lay the prizeby the board. The Frenchman, a lugger of twelve guns, perceiving ourintention, made also for the prize to defend her, he steering up for herclose-hauled, we running down to her free, the prize lying between us, and sheltering each of us from the other's guns. It is difficult to saywhether the Frenchman or we were the first to touch her sides with ourrespective vessels; I rather think that the Frenchman was a second ortwo before us. At all events they were quicker than we were, and wereon the deck first, besides having the advantage of the assistance oftheir men already on board, so that we were taken at a greatdisadvantage. However, we did gain the deck by boarding at two points, forward and aft, and a fierce contest ensued. The French were morenumerous than we were, but my men were better selected, being all verypowerful, athletic fellows. Philip had boarded with the other partyforward, which was led by my chief officer. My party, who were abaft, not being so numerous, were beaten back to the taffrail of the vessel, where we stood at bay, defending ourselves against the furious assaultsof the Frenchmen. But if we lost, the other party gained, for the wholebody of the Frenchmen were between us and them, and those who facedPhilip's party were driven back to abaft the mainmast. It so happenedthat Philip was thrown down on the deck, and his men passed over him;and while in that position, and unable to rise from the pressure uponhim, he heard a calling out from below: this told him that the Englishprisoners were in the hold; and as soon as he could rise he threw offthe hatches, and they rushed up, to the number of twenty-three stoutfellows, to our support, cheering most manfully, and by their cheersannouncing to the French that we had received assistance. This gavefresh courage to my men, who were hard pressed and faint with theirgreat exertion. We cheered, and rushed upon the enemy, who were alreadyweakened by many of them having turned round to resist the increasedimpetus from forward. Our cheers were replied to by Philip's party andthe prisoners, and the French were losing the day. They made anotherdesperate rush upon Philip's men, and succeeded in driving them back tobefore the main-hatches; but what they gained forward, they lost abaft, as we pushed on with vigour. This was their last attempt. Themain-hatch being open, several of them in the confusion fell into it, others followed them of their own accord, and at last every one of themwas beaten down from the deck, and the hatches were put over them, withthree cheers. 

"Now for the privateer--she is our own, " cried Philip; "follow me, mymen, " continued he, as he sprang upon the bulwarks of the prize, andfrom thence into the main rigging of the lugger alongside. 

Most of my men followed him; and as there were but few men left on boardof the lugger, she was soon in our possession, and thus we had both theenemy and the prize without firing a cannon-shot. It was strange thatthis combat between two privateers should thus be decided upon the deckof another vessel, but such was the fact. We had several men badlywounded, but not one killed. The French were not quite so fortunate, asseven of their men lay dead upon the decks. The prize proved to be theAntelope West-Indiaman, laden with sugar and rum, and of considerablevalue. We gave her up to the captain and crew, who had at afforded ussuch timely assistance, and they were not a little pleased at being thusrescued from a French prison. The privateer was named the Jean Bart, oftwelve guns, and one hundred and fifteen men, some away in prizes. Shewas a new vessel, and this her first cruise. As it required many men toman her, and we had the prisoners to encumber us, I resolved that Iwould take her to Liverpool at once; and six days afterwards we arrivedthere without further adventure. Philip's gallant conduct had won himgreat favour with my officers and men, and I must say that I felt veryproud of him. 

As soon as we had anchored both vessels, I went on shore with Philip toMr Trevannion's to give him an account of what had occurred during theshort cruise, and I hardly need say that he was satisfied with theresults, as we had made three recaptures of value besides a privateer. I introduced Philip to him, acquainting him with his miraculouspreservation, and Mr Trevannion very kindly invited him for the presentto remain in his house. We then took our leave, promising to be back bydinner-time, and I went with Philip to fit him out in a more creditableway; and having made my purchases and given my orders, (it being thenalmost two o'clock _post meridiem_, ) we hastened to Mr Trevannion's, that we might be in time for dinner. I was, I must confess, anxious tosee Miss Trevannion, for she had often occupied my thoughts during thecruise. She met me with great friendliness and welcomed me back. Ourdinner was very agreeable, and Philip's sallies were much approved of. He was, indeed, a mirthful, witty lad, full of jest and humour, and witha good presence withal. Mr Trevannion being called out just as dinnerwas finished, Miss Trevannion observed--"I presume, Mr Elrington, thatyour good fortune and the reputation you have acquired in so short atime, have put an end to all your misgivings as to a privateersman'slife?"

"I am not quite so light and inconstant, Miss Trevannion, " replied I; "Irejoice that in this cruise I have really nothing to lament or blushfor, and trust at the same time we have been serviceable to our country;but my opinion is the same, and I certainly wish that I had fought underthe king's pennant instead of on board of a privateer. "

"You are, then, of the same mind, and intend to resign the command?"

"I do, Miss Trevannion, although I admit that this lad's welfare makesit more important than ever that I should have some means oflivelihood. "

"I rejoice to hear you speak thus, Mr Elrington, and I think myfather's obligations to you are such, that if he does not assist you, Ishould feel ashamed of him--but such I am certain will not be the case. He will forward your views, whatever they may be, to the utmost of hispower--at the same time, I admit, from conversations I have had withhim, that he will be mortified at your resigning the command. "

"And so shall I, " said Philip, "for I do not agree with you or mybrother: I see no more harm in privateering than in any other fighting:I suppose, Miss Trevannion, you have been the cause of my brother'sscruples, and I tell you candidly to your face, that I do not thank youfor it. "

Miss Trevannion coloured up at this remark, and then replied, "I do notthink, Mr Philip, that I have had the pleasure of seeing your brothermore than three times in my life, and that within this last six weeks, and sure I am that we have not had a quarter of an hour's conversationaltogether. It is, therefore, assuredly, too much to say that I am thecause, and your brother will tell you that he expressed these opinionsbefore I ever had had any conversation with him. "

"That may be, " replied Philip, "but you approved of his sentiments, andthat concluded the business, I am sure, and I don't wonder at it. Ionly hope that you won't ask me to do anything I do not wish to do; forI am sure that I could never refuse you anything. "

"I am glad to hear you say so, Mr Philip; for if I see you do thatwhich I think wrong, I shall certainly try my influence over you, "replied Miss Trevannion, smiling. "I really was not aware that I hadsuch power. "

Here Mr Trevannion came in again, and the conversation was changed; andshortly afterwards Miss Trevannion left the room. Philip, who was tiredof sitting while Mr Trevannion and I took our pipes, and who wasanxious to see the town, also left us; and I then stated to MrTrevannion that having now completed the cruise which I had agreed thatI would, I wished to know whether he had provided himself with anothercaptain. 

"As you appear so determined, my dear Elrington, I will only say that Iam very sorry, and will not urge the matter any longer. My daughtertold me since your absence that she was certain you would adhere to yourresolution; and, although I hoped the contrary, yet I have beenconsidering in which way I can serve you. It is not only my pleasurebut my duty so to do; I have not forgotten, and never will forget, thatyou in all probability saved my life by your self-devotion in the affairof the Jacobites. When you first came to me, you were recommended as agood accountant, and, to a certain degree, a man of business; and, atall events, you proved yourself well acquainted and apt at figures. Doyou think that a situation on shore would suit you?"

"I should endeavour to give satisfaction, Sir, " I replied; "but I fearthat I should have much to learn. "

"Of course you would; but I reply that you would soon learn. Now, Elrington, what I have to say to you is this: I am getting old, and in afew years shall be past work; and I think I should like you as anassistant for the present, and a successor hereafter. If you would liketo join me, you shall superintend the more active portion of thebusiness; and I have no doubt but that in a year or two you will bemaster of the whole. As you know, I have privateers and I have merchantvessels, and I keep my storehouses. I have done well up to the present;not so well, perhaps, now, as I did when I had slave-vessels, which weremost profitable; but my deceased wife persuaded me to give up thattraffic, and I have not resumed it, in honour of her memory. Thesefoolish women should never interfere in such matters; but let that pass. What I have to say is, that if you choose after a year to join me as apartner, I will give you an eighth of the business, and as we continue Iwill make over a further share in proportion to the profits; and I willmake such arrangements as to enable you at my death to take the wholeconcern upon favourable terms. "

Mr Trevannion knocked the ashes out of his pipe, and, as heconcluded, --"I am, " I replied, "as you may imagine, Sir, much gratifiedand honoured at your proposal, which I hardly need say that I willinglyaccept. I only hope you will make allowance for my ignorance at firstsetting off, and not ascribe to any other cause my imperfections. Youmay assure yourself that good-will shall never be wanting on my part, and I shall work day and night, if required, to prove my gratitude forso kind an offer. "

"Then, it is settled, " said Mr Trevannion; "but what are we to do withyour brother Philip?"

"He thinks for himself, Sir, and does not agree with me on the questionin point. Of course, I have no right to insist that my scruples shouldbe his; indeed, I fear that I should have little chance in persuadinghim, as he is so fond of a life of adventure. It is natural in one soyoung. Age will sober him. "

"Then you have no objection to his going on board of a privateer?"

"I would rather that he was in any other service, Sir; but as I cannotcontrol him I must submit, if he insist upon following that profession. He is a gallant, clever boy, and as soon as I can, I will try to procurehim a situation in a king's ship. At present he must go to sea in someway or the other, and it were, perhaps, better that he should be in goodhands (such as Captain Levee's for instance) on board of a privateer, than mix up with those who might demoralise him more. "

"Well, then, he shall have his choice, " replied Mr Trevannion. "He isa smart lad, and will do you credit wherever he may be. "

"If I may take the liberty to advise, Sir, " replied I, "I think youcould not do better than to give the command of the Sparrow-hawk to thechief officer, Mr James; he is a good seaman and a brave man, and Ihave no doubt will acquit himself to your satisfaction. "

"I was thinking the same; and as you recommend him he shall take yourplace. Now, as all this is settled, you may as well go on board andmake known that you have resigned the command. Tell Mr James that heis to take your place. Bring your clothes on shore, and you will findapartments ready for you on your return, for in future you will ofcourse consider this house as your residence. I assure you that, nowthat you do not leave me, I am almost glad that the affair is arrangedas it is. I wanted assistance, that is the fact, and I hold myselffortunate that you are the party who has been selected. We shall meetin the evening. "

Mr Trevannion then went away in the direction of his daughter's roominstead of the counting-house as usual, and I quitted the house. I didnot go immediately down to the wharf to embark. I wanted to have ashort time for reflection, for I was much overpowered with MrTrevannion's kindness, and the happy prospects before me. I walked outinto the country for some distance, deep in my own reflections, and Imust say that Miss Trevannion was too often interfering with my train ofthought. 

I had of course no fixed ideas, but I more than once was weighing in mymind whether I should not make known to them who I was, and how superiorin birth to what they imagined. After an hour passed in buildingcastles, I retraced my steps, passed through the town, and, going downto the wharf, waved my handkerchief for a boat, and was soon on board. I then summoned the officers and men, told them that I had resigned thecommand of the vessel, and that in future they were to consider MrJames as their captain. I packed up my clothes, leaving many articlesfor my successor which were no longer of any use to me, but which hewould have been compelled to replace. 

Philip I found was down in the cabin, and with him I had a longconversation, he stated his wish to remain at sea, saying that hepreferred a privateer to a merchant vessel, and a king's ship to aprivateer. Not being old enough, or sufficient time at sea to beeligible for a king's ship, I agreed that he should sail with CaptainLevee, as soon as he came back from his cruise. He had already sent ina good prize. As soon as my clothes and other articles were put intothe boat, I wished them all farewell, and was cheered by the men as Ipulled on shore. 

My effects were taken up to Mr Trevannion's house by the seamen, towhom I gave a gratuity, and I was met by Mr Trevannion, who showed meinto a large and well-furnished bed-room, which he told me was in futureto be considered as my own. I passed away the afternoon in arranging myclothes, and did not go down to the parlour till supper-time, where Ifound Miss Trevannion, who congratulated me upon my having changed myoccupation to one more worthy of me. I made a suitable reply, and wesat down to supper. Having described this first great event in my life, I shall for the present conclude. 

CHAPTER THIRTEEN. 

AFTER STAYING A YEAR WITH HIM, MR. TREVANNION PROPOSES TO TAKE ME INTOPARTNERSHIP, BUT I DECLINE THE OFFER FROM CONSCIENTIOUS MOTIVES--MISSTREVANNION TREATS ME WITH UNMERITED COLDNESS--THIS AND HER FATHER'SANGER MAKE ME RESOLVE TO QUIT THE HOUSE--WHAT I OVERHEAR AND SEE BEFOREMY DEPARTURE--THE RING. 

You may now behold me in a very different position, my dear Madam;instead of the laced hat and hanger at my side, imagine me in a plainsuit of grey with black buttons, and a pen behind my ear; instead ofwalking the deck and balancing to the motion of the vessel, I am nowperched immoveably upon a high stool; instead of sweeping the horizonwith my telescope, or watching the straining and bending of the sparsaloft, I am now with my eyes incessantly fixed upon the ledger orday-book, absorbed in calculation. You may inquire how I liked thechange. At first, I must confess, not over-much, and, notwithstandingmy dislike to the life of a privateersman, I often sighed heavily, andwished that I were an officer in the king's service. The change from alife of activity to one of sedentary habits was too sudden, and I oftenfound myself, with my eyes still fixed upon the figures before me, absorbed in a sort of castle-building reverie, in which I was boardingor chasing the enemy, handling my cutlass, and sometimes so moved by myimagination as to brandish my arm over my head, when an exclamation ofsurprise from one of the clerks would remind me of my folly, and, angrywith myself; I would once more resume my pen. But after a time I hadmore command over myself; and could sit steadily at my work. MrTrevannion had often observed how absent I was, and it was a source ofamusement to him; when we met at dinner, his daughter would say, "So Ihear you had another sea-fight this morning, Mr Elrington;" and herfather would laugh heartily as he gave a description of my ridiculousconduct. 

I very soon, with the kind assistance of Mr Trevannion, became masterof my work, and gave him satisfaction. My chief employment consisted inwriting the letters to correspondents. At first I only copied MrTrevannion's letters in his private letter-book; but as I became awareof the nature of the correspondence, and what was necessary to bedetailed, I then made a rough copy of the letters, and submitted them toMr Trevannion for his approval. At first there were a few alterationsmade, afterwards I wrote them fairly out, and almost invariably theygave satisfaction, or, if anything was added, it was in a postscript. Mr Trevannion's affairs, I found, were much more extensive than I hadimagined. He had the two privateers, two vessels on the coast of Africatrading for ivory and gold-dust and other articles, two or three vesselsemployed in trading to Virginia for tobacco and other produce, and somesmaller vessels engaged in the Newfoundland fisheries, which, when theyhad taken in their cargo, ran to the Mediterranean to dispose of it, andreturned with Mediterranean produce to Liverpool. That he was a verywealthy man, independent of his large stakes upon the seas, was certain. He had lent much money to the guild of Liverpool, and had some tenantedproperties in the county; but of them I knew nothing, except from thepayment of the rents. What surprised me much was, that a man of MrTrevannion's wealth, having but one child to provide for, should notretire from business--and I once made the remark to his daughter. Herreply was: "I thought as you do once, but now I think differently. WhenI have been on a visit with my father, and he has stayed away forseveral weeks, you have no idea how restless and uneasy he has becomefrom want of occupation. It has become his habit, and habit is secondnature. It is not from a wish to accumulate that he continues at thecounting-house, but because he cannot be happy without employment. I, therefore, do not any longer persuade him to leave off, as I amconvinced that it would be persuading him to be unhappy. Until youcame, I think the fatigue was too great for him; but you have, as heapprises me, relieved him of the heaviest portion of the labour, and Ihardly need say that I am rejoiced that you have so done. "

"It certainly is not that he requires to make money, Miss Trevannion;and, as he is so liberal in everything, I must credit what you assert, that it is the dislike to having no employment which induces him tocontinue in business. It has not yet become such a habit in me, "continued I, smiling; "I think I could leave it off with greatpleasure. "

"But is not that because you have not yet recovered from your formerhabits, which were so at variance with a quiet and a sedentary life?"replied she. 

"I fear it is so, " said I, "and I believe, of all habits, those of avagrant are the most difficult to overcome. You used to laugh at me thefirst few months that I was here. I presume that I am a littleimproved, as I have not been attacked lately?"

"My father says so, and is much pleased with you, Mr Elrington, if mytelling you so gives you any satisfaction. "

"Certainly it does, because I wish to please him. "

"And me, too, I hope?"

"Yes, most truly, Miss Trevannion; I only wish I had it in my power toshow how much I study your good opinion. "

"Will you risk my father's displeasure for it?" replied she, looking atme fixedly. 

"Yes, I will, provided--"

"Oh! There is a proviso already. "

"I grant that there should not have been any, as I am sure that youwould not ask me to do anything which is wrong. And my proviso was, that I did not undertake what my conscience did not approve. "

"Your proviso was good, Mr Elrington, for when a woman would persuade, a man should be particularly guarded that he is not led into error by arash promise. I think, however, that we are both agreed upon the point. I will therefore come at once to what I wish you to do. It is theintention of my father, in the course of a few days, when you shall haveaccomplished your year of service, to offer to take you intopartnership; and I am certain it will be on liberal terms. Now I wishyou to refuse his offer unless he gives up privateering. "

"I will do so at all risks, and I am truly glad that I have yourencouragement for taking such a bold step. "

"I tell you frankly that he will be very indignant. There is anexcitement about the privateering which has become almost necessary tohim, and he cares little about the remainder of his speculations. He isso blind to the immorality to which it leads, that he does not think itis an unlawful pursuit; if he did, I am sure that he would abandon it. All my persuasion has been useless. "

"And if a favourite and only daughter cannot prevail, what chance haveI, Miss Trevannion?"

"A better chance, Mr Elrington; he is partial to me, but I am a woman, and he looks upon my observations as a woman's weakness. The objectionsraised by a man, a young man, and one who has so long been activelyengaged in the service, will, therefore, carry more weight; besides, hehas now become so accustomed to you, and has had so much trouble takenoff his hands, and, at the same time, has such implicit confidence inyou, that I do not think, if he finds that he has to choose between yourleaving him and his leaving off privateering, he will hesitate inrelinquishing the latter. You have, moreover, great weight with him, Mr Elrington; my father is fully aware of the deep obligation he isunder to your courage and self-devotion in the affair of the Jacobiterefugees. You will, therefore, succeed, if you are firm; and, if you dosucceed, you will have my gratitude, if that is of any importance toyou; my friendship you know you have already. "

The entrance of Mr Trevannion prevented my reply. We had been waitingfor his return from a walk, and dinner had been ready some time. "Ihave just seen some of the men of the Arrow, " said Mr Trevannion, taking off his hat and spencer, "and that detained me. "

"Has Captain Levee arrived, then, Sir?" said I. 

"No; but he has sent in a prize--of no great value--laden with lightwares. The men in charge tell me he has had a rough affair with avessel armed _en flute_, and that he has lost some men. Your brotherPhilip, as usual, is wounded. "

I should here observe, that during the year which had passed away thetwo privateers had been several times in port--they had met withmoderate success, barely sufficient to pay their expenses; my brotherPhilip had always conducted himself very gallantly, and had been twicewounded in different engagements. 

"Well, Sir, " replied I, "I do not think that the loss of a little bloodwill do any harm to such a hot-headed youth as Master Philip; but I hopein a short time to give him an opportunity of shedding it in the serviceof the king, instead of in the pursuit of money. Indeed, " continued I, as I sat down to table, "the enemy are now so cautious, or have so fewvessels on the high seas, that I fear your privateering account currentwill not be very favourable, when balanced, as it will be in a few days, notwithstanding this cargo of wares just arrived. "

"Then we must hope better for next year, " replied Mr Trevannion. "Amy, my dear, have you been out to-day?"

"Yes, Sir; I was riding for two hours. "

"Have they altered your pillion yet?"

"Yes, Sir; it came home last night, and it is now very comfortable. "

"I called at Mrs Carleton's, who is much better. What a fop that MrCarleton is--I don't know what scented powder he uses, but it perfumedthe whole room. Had not Mrs Carleton been such an invalid, I shouldhave opened the window. "

Mr Trevannion then turned the conversation to some politicalintelligence which he had just received, and this engaged us till thedinner was over, and I returned to the counting-house, where I found themen who had brought in the prize, and who gave me a letter from Philip, stating that his wound was of no consequence. 

The communication of Mr Trevannion took place, as his daughter hadassured me it would, on the anniversary of my entering into MrTrevannion's counting-house. After dinner, as we, as usual, weresmoking our pipes, Mr Trevannion said: "Elrington, you have been withme now one year, and during that time you have made yourself fullymaster of your business;--much to my surprise, I acknowledge, but stillmore to my satisfaction. That I have every reason to be satisfied withyou, you may imagine, when I tell you that it is now my intention totake you into partnership, and I trust by my so doing that you will soonbe an independent man. You know the capital in the business as well asI do. I did say an eighth, but I now propose to make ever to youone-fourth, and to allow your profits of every year (deducting yournecessary expenses) to be invested in the business, until you haveacquired a right to one half. Of future arrangements we will speakhereafter. "

"Mr Trevannion, " replied it, "that I am truly grateful for suchunexpected liberality I hardly need say, and you have my best thanks foryour noble offer; but I have scruples which, I must confess, I cannotget over. "

"Scruples!" exclaimed Mr Trevannion, laying down his pipe on the table. "Oh! I see now, " continued he, after a pause; "you think I am robbingmy daughter. No, no, the labourer is worthy of his hire, and she willhave more than sufficient. You carry your conscientiousness too far, mydear fellow; I have more than enough for Amy, out of the businessaltogether. "

"I am aware of that, Sir, " added I, "and I did not, therefore, refer toyour daughter when I said that I had scruples. I must be candid withyou, Sir. How is it that I am now in your employ?"

"Why, because you had a dislike to privateering, and I had a debt ofgratitude to pay. "

"Exactly, Sir; but whether you had been pleased to employ me or not, Ihad made up my mind, as you well know, from conscientious motives, notto continue on board of a privateer. "

"Well, I grant that. "

"The same motives, Sir, will not allow me to be a sharer in the profitsarising from such sources. I should consider myself equally wrong if Idid so, as if I remained on board. Do not be angry with me, Sir, "continued I; "if I, with many thanks, decline your offer of being yourpartner, I will faithfully serve you upon any salary which you mayconsider I may merit, and trust to your liberality in everything. "

Mr Trevannion made no reply; he had resumed his pipe, and continued tosmoke it, with his eyes fixed upon the mantel-piece. As soon as hispipe was out, he rose, put on his hat, and walked out of the room, without making any further observation. I waited a few minutes, andthen went back to the counting-house. 

That Mr Trevannion was seriously offended I was convinced; but I valuedthe good opinion of his daughter more than I did that of Mr Trevannion;indeed, my feelings towards her had, during the year that I had been inthe house, gradually become of that nature that they threatened much mypeace of mind. I cannot say that I loved her in the usual acceptationof the term, --adoration would better express what I felt. She was sopure, so perfect, such a model of female perfection, that I looked up toher with a reverence which almost quelled any feeling of love. I feltthat she was above me, and that, with her wealth, it would be madnessfor one in my present position to aspire to her. Yet with this feelingI would have sacrificed all my hopes and present advantages to haveobtained her approving smiles. It is not, therefore, to be wondered atthat I risked Mr Trevannion's displeasure to gain her approbation; andwhen I resumed my seat at my desk, and thought of what had passed, Imade up my mind to be once more an outcast in the world rather thanswerve from the promise which I had made to her. I knew Mr Trevannionto be a very decided man, and hasty when offended. That he wasseriously offended with me there was no doubt. I found that he hadquitted the house immediately after he had left the room. I had hopedthat he had gone to his daughter's apartments, and that a conversationwith her might have produced a good effect; but such was not the case. 

In about half an hour Mr Trevannion returned, and as he walked into theback room adjoining the counting-house, he desired me to follow him. Idid so. "Mr Elrington, " said he, sitting down, and leaving me standingat the table, "I fear, after what has passed, that we shall not continueon good terms. You have reproached me, an old man, with carrying on anunlawful business; in short, in raising your own scruples and talking ofyour own conscience, you have implied that I am acting contrary to whatconscience should dictate. In short, you have told me, by implication, that I am not an honest man. You have thrown back in my face my liberaloffer. My wish to oblige you has been treated not only withindifference, but I may add with contumely;--and that merely because youhave formed some absurd notions of right and wrong in which you willfind no one to agree with you, except, perhaps, priests and women. Iwish you well, Mr Elrington, nevertheless. I am truly sorry for yourinfatuation, and wished to have served you, but you will not be assistedby me. "

Here Mr Trevannion paused, but I made no reply. After a time, wipingthe perspiration from his forehead with his handkerchief, for heevidently was in a state of great excitement, he continued:

"As you do not choose to join me from conscientious scruples, I cannotbut imagine that you do not like to serve me from similar motives, for Isee little difference between the two (and here, Madam, there was someforce in his observation, but it never occurred to me before); at allevents, without weighing your scruples so exactly as to know how farthey may or may not extend, I feel that we are not likely to get onpleasantly together. I shall always think that I am reproached by youwhen anything is said connected with the privateers, and you may havetwinges of conscience which may be disagreeable to you. Let us, therefore, part quietly. For your services up to the present, and toassist you in any other engagements you may enter on, take this--"

Mr Trevannion opened a lower drawer of the table, and put before me abag containing, as I afterwards discovered, 250 gold jacobuses. 

"I wish you well, Mr Elrington, but I sincerely wish that we had nevermet. "

Mr Trevannion then rose abruptly, and, before I could make my reply, brushed past me, went out at the door, and again walked away at a rapidpace down the street. I remained where I stood; my eyes had followedhim as he went away. I was completely surprised. I anticipated muchanger, much altercation; but I never had an idea that he would be sounjust as to throw off in this way one who for his sake had gone througha heavy trial and come out with honour. My heart was full ofbitterness. I felt that Mr Trevannion had treated me with harshnessand ingratitude. 

"Alas!" thought I, "such is the world, and such will ever be the casewith such imperfect beings as we are. How vain to expect anything likeconsistency, much less perfection, in our erring natures! Hurt but theself-love of a man, wound his vanity, and all obligations areforgotten. "

I turned away from the bag of money, which I was resolved not to accept, although I had not at the time twenty guineas at my own disposal. Itwas now within half an hour of dark; I collected all my books, put somein the iron safe, others as usual in my desk, and having arrangedeverything as completely as I could, I locked the safe, and enclosed thekeys in a parcel, which I sealed. Putting Mr Trevannion's name on theoutside, I laid the parcel on the table in the room where we had had ourconference, by the side of the bag of money. 

It was now dark, or nearly so, and leaving the confidential porter, asusual, to shut up the house, I went up to the sitting-room with theexpectation of seeing Miss Trevannion, and bidding her farewell. I wasnot disappointed; I found her at her netting, having just lighted thelamp which hung over the table. 

"Miss Trevannion, " said I, advancing respectfully towards her, "I havefulfilled my promise, and I have received my reward, "--she looked up atme--"which is, I am dismissed from this house and your presence forever. "

"I trust, " said she, after a pause, "that you have not exceeded mywishes. It appears to me so strange, that I must think that such is thecase. My father never could have dismissed you in this way for merelyexpressing an opinion, Mr Elrington. You must have gone too far. "

"Miss Trevannion, when you meet your father, you can then ascertainwhether I have been guilty of intemperance or rudeness, or a proper wantof respect in making the communication, --which I did in exactly themanner you yourself proposed, and my reward has been such as I state. "

"You have a better reward, Mr Elrington, if what you assert is reallycorrect; you have the reward of having done your duty; but I cannotimagine that your dismissal has arisen from the mere expression of anopinion. You'll excuse me, Mr Elrington, that, as a daughter, Icannot, in justice to a much-respected father, believe that such is thecase. "

This was said in so cold a manner, that I was nettled to the highestdegree. Miss Trevannion had promised me her gratitude, instead of whichI felt that she was doubting my word, and, as it were, taking the sideof her father against me. And this was the return from her. I couldhave upbraided her, and told her what I felt; namely, that she had takenadvantage of my feelings towards her to make me a cat's-paw to obtainher end with her father; and that now, having failed, I was left to myfate, without even commiseration; but she looked so calm, so grave, andso beautiful, that I could not do it. I commanded my wounded feelings, and replied:

"Since I have the misfortune to meet the displeasure of the daughter aswell as of the father, Miss Trevannion, I have not another word to say, but farewell, and may you prosper. "

My voice faltered as I said the last words, and, bowing to her, Iquitted the room. Miss Trevannion did not even say farewell to me, butI thought that her lips appeared to move, as quitting the room I took mylast look upon her beautiful face. I shut the door after me, and, overpowered by my feelings, I sank upon a settee in the ante-room, in astate of giddy stupor. I know not how long I remained there, for myhead turned and my senses reeled; but I was aroused from it by the heavytread of Mr Trevannion, who came along the corridor without a light, and not perceiving me opened the door of the sitting-room where hisdaughter still remained. He threw the door to after he had entered, butit did not quite close, leaving a narrow stream of light through theante-room. 

"Father, " said Miss Trevannion in my hearing, "you look warm andexcited. "

"I have reason so to be, " replied Mr Trevannion, abruptly. 

"I have heard from Mr Elrington the cause of it, " replied MissTrevannion; "that is, I have heard his version of it. I am glad thatyou have come back, as I am most anxious to hear yours. What has MrElrington said or done to cause such irritation and his dismissal?"

"He has behaved with insolence and ingratitude, " replied Mr Trevannion;"I offered him partnership, and he refused, unless I would give upprivateering. "

"So he stated; but in what manner was he insolent to you?"

"Insolent!--told me that he acted from conscientious motives, which wasas much as to say that I did not. "

"Was his language very offensive?"

"No, not his language--that was respectful enough; but it was the veryrespect which made it insolent. So I told him that as he could not, from scruples of conscience, join me in privateering, of course hisscruples of conscience could not allow him to keep the books, and Idismissed him. "

"Do you mean to say, my dear father, that he, in a respectful manner, declined entering into partnership from these scruples which youmention; that he gave you no other offence than expressing his opinion, and declining your offer?"

"And what would you have more?" replied Mr Trevannion. 

"I wish to know where was the insult, the ingratitude, on his part whichyou complain of?"

"Simply in refusing the offer. He ought to have felt grateful, and hewas not; and he had no right to give such reasons as he did; for thereasons were condemning my actions. But you women cannot understandthese things. "

"I rather think, my dear father, that we cannot; for I cannot perceiveeither the insult or the ingratitude which you complain of, and such Ithink will be your own opinion when you have had time to reflect, andare more cool. Mr Elrington expressed nothing more to-day, when hestated his dislike to privateering from conscientious motives, than hedid after his return from his confinement in the Tower, when he gave upthe command of the privateer on those very grounds; and then, when stillwarm with gratitude to him for his self-devotion, you did not considerit an insult, but, on the contrary, took him still nearer to you intoyour own house. Why, then, should you consider it an insult now?Neither can I see any ingratitude. You made him an offer, the value ofwhich, in a worldly point of view, he could not but appreciate, and hedeclined it from conscientious motives; declined it, as you acknowledge, respectfully; proving that he was ready to sacrifice his worldlyinterests to what he considered his duty as a Christian. When MrElrington told me that you had dismissed him, I felt so certain that hemust have been guilty of some unpardonable conduct towards you to haveinduced you to have resorted to such a step, that I did not credit himwhen he asserted the contrary. I could not believe, as a daughter, anything so much to the prejudice of my own father, and so much atvariance with his general conduct. I now feel that I have been mostunjust to Mr Elrington, and conducted myself towards him in a way whichI bitterly regret, and hope by some means to be able to express mycontrition for--"

"Amy--Amy, " said Mr Trevannion, severely, "are you blinded by regardfor this young man, that you side against your own father? Am I tounderstand that you have given your affections without my sanction orapproval?"

"No, Sir, " replied Miss Trevannion; "that I do respect and regard MrElrington is true, and I cannot do otherwise for his many good qualitiesand his devotion towards you; but if you would ask me if I love him, Ireply that such a thought has not yet entered my head. Without aknowledge of who he is, or his family, and without your approval, Ishould never think of yielding up my affections in so hasty a manner;but I may say more: these affections have never been solicited by MrElrington. He has always behaved towards me with that respect, which, as the daughter of his patron, I have had a right to expect; but in noinstance has he ever signified to me that he had any preference in myfavour. Having assured you of this, my dear father, I cannot but saythat I consider that he has, in this instance, not only been treatedwith injustice by you, but also by me. "

"Say no more, " replied Mr Trevannion. As he said this, I heardfootsteps in the passage, and was about to retreat to my own room; but, as the party came without a light, I remained. It was the porter, whoknocked at the sitting-room door, and was requested to come in by MrTrevannion. 

"If you please, Sir, Mr Elrington is gone out, I believe, and I foundthis packet directed to you on the table of the inner room, and alsothis bag of money, which I suppose you forgot to put away before youleft. "

"Very well, Humphrey, leave them on the table. "

The man did so, and quitted the room, not perceiving me in the dark ashe passed through the ante-room. 

"He has not taken the money, " observed Mr Trevannion. "He might havedone so, as he ought to be paid for his services. "

"I presume, my dear father, that his feelings were too much hurt by whatpassed, " said Miss Trevannion. "There are obligations which cannot berepaid with gold. "

"These, I perceive, are the keys of the safe; I did not think that hewould have gone away this night. "

I now considered it high time to quit the ante-room, where I had beenirresistibly detained by the conversation which took place. I hastenedto my own chamber, determined that I would leave the house the nextmorning before any one was stirring. I gained it in the dark, but, having the means of striking a light, I did so, and packed up all myclothes ready for my departure. I had just fastened down my valise, when I perceived a light on the further end of the long corridor whichled to my apartment. Thinking it might be Mr Trevannion, and notwishing to see him, I blew out my own light and retreated to a smalldressing-room, within my chamber, communicating by a glass door. Thelight evidently approached, and at last I perceived the party wasentering my room, the door of which was wide open. It was MissTrevannion who entered, and, turning round with her chamber-light in herhand, appeared to survey the apartment with a mournful air. Sheperceived my valise, and her eyes were fixed upon it for some time; atlast she walked up to the dressing-table, and, sitting on the stoolbefore it, leant down her head upon her hands and wept. 

"Alas!" thought I, "if those tears were but for me; but it is not so--she has been excited, and her tears have come to her relief. "

After a time she raised her head from the table, and said, "How unjusthave I been--and I shall see him no more!--if I could but beg hispardon, I should be more happy. Poor fellow!--what must he have felt atmy harsh bearing. Oh! My father, I could not have believed it. Andwhat did I say?--that I had no feeling for--well, I thought so at thetime, but now--I am not quite sure that I was correct, though he--well, it's better that he's gone--but I cannot bear that he should have goneas he has done. How his opinion of me must have changed! That is whatvexes me--" and again she bent her head down on the table and wept. 

In a moment she again rose, and took her candle in her hand. Perceivingon the dressing-table a small gold ring which I had taken off my fingerthe day before, and had forgotten, she took it up and examined it. After a little while she laid her light down on the table, and put thering upon her finger. 

"I will keep it till I see him again, " murmured she; and then taking herlight she walked slowly out of the room. 

The knowledge I had gained by this unintentional eaves-dropping on mypart, was the source of much reflection; and as I lay on the bed withouttaking off my clothes, it occupied my thoughts till the day began tobreak. That I still retained the good opinion of Miss Trevannion wascertain, and the mortification I had endured at our final interview wasnow wholly removed. It was her duty to suppose her parent not in faulttill the contrary was proved. She had known her father for years--meshe had only known for a short time--and never before had she known himguilty of injustice. But her expressions and her behaviour in my room--was it possible that she was partial to me, more partial than she hadasserted to her father when she was questioned?--and her taking away thering!

CHAPTER FOURTEEN. 

A CONSPIRACY, WHICH ENDS SATISFACTORILY TO ALL PARTIES--PRIVATEERING ISABANDONED, AND CAPTAIN LEVEE AND PHILIP SERVE THE KING. 

The night passed away in attempts at analysing the real feelings of MissTrevannion, and also my own towards her; and now that I was to beseparated from her, I discovered what I really had not before imagined, that my future happiness was seriously endangered by my sentimentstowards her; in short, dear Madam, that I was most seriously in love. 

"And now, " thought I, "of what avail is it to have made this discoverynow, except it were to convince me, as Miss Trevannion had said, that itwere better that I were gone. "

I did not fail to call to mind her observation about my unknownparentage and family, and this I reflected upon with pleasure, as it wasthe chief objection raised by her, and, at the same time, one that Icould proudly remove, from my birth being really more distinguished thanher own. Should I make it known? How could I?--we should, probably, never meet again. All this, and much more, was canvassed in my mindduring the night, and also another question of more real importance, which was, what I was to do, and where I was to go? On this last pointI could not make up my mind, but I determined that I would not leaveLiverpool for a day or two, but would take up my quarters at my oldlodgings, where I had lived with Captain Levee. 

As the day dawned, I rose from the bed, and, taking my valise on myshoulder, I went softly down-stairs, opened the street-door, and, shutting it again carefully, I hastened down the street as fast as Icould. I met nobody, for it was still early, and arrived at thelodging-house, where I had some trouble to obtain admittance; the oldlady at last opening the door in great dishabille. 

"Captain Elrington! Is it possible, " exclaimed she, "why, what's thematter?"

"Nothing, Madam, " replied I, "but that I have come to take possession ofyour lodgings for a few days. "

"And welcome, Sir, " replied she; "will you walk up-stairs while I makemyself more fit to be seen. I was in bed and fast asleep when youknocked; I do believe I was dreaming of my good friend, Captain Levee. "

I went up-stairs and threw myself on the old settee which was sofamiliar to me, and somehow or another, in a few minutes I was in asound sleep. How long I might have slept on I cannot tell, but in lessthan an hour I was waked up by loud talking and laughter, and a fewseconds afterwards found myself embraced by my brother Philip andCaptain Levee. The Arrow had anchored at break of day, and they hadjust come on shore. I was delighted to see them, as every one is whenhe meets with friends when he is in distress. I briefly stated how itwas that they found me there, and when breakfast was on the table, Ientered into full details of what had passed, with the exception of MissTrevannion having entered my room--that I considered too sacred torepeat to any one. 

"You know, my dear Elrington, " said Captain Levee, "that I have not thescruples which you have relative to privateering, but still I respectthe conscientious scruples of others. There is no excuse for MrTrevannion's conduct, and I cannot think but there is something else atthe bottom of all this. You haven't been making love to his daughter, or, what would amount to the same thing, she has not been makingadvances to you?"

"I have not dared the first, Levee, and you do not know her, to supposeher capable of the latter. "

"Well, if she had done so, there would have been no harm done, " repliedhe; "but I will say no more as you look so grave. Philip and I will nowcall upon Mr Trevannion; and while I engage the old gentleman, Philipshall run alongside of the young maiden, and between the two we shallget our bearings and distance, and know how the land lies--and I willtell you more, Elrington, although I have no objection to be captain ofa privateer, I certainly consider the command of a king's ship morereputable; and if I could manage to get the Arrow hired into the king'sservice (I still remaining in command of her), I should prefer it beingso. At all events, I'll side with you, and that will drive the oldgentleman on a dead lee-shore. Come along, Philip--we shall be with youin two hours, Elrington. " With these words Captain Levee left the room, followed by my brother. 

It was nearly three hours before they returned, and then I received thefollowing narratives: Captain Levee, as he sat down, said, "Now, Philip, we'll hear your account first. "

"Well, mine is soon told, " replied Philip; "I had made up my mind how toact, and did not tell Captain Levee what I intended to do. When MrTrevannion met us in the room behind the counting-house he appeared verymuch flurried: he shook hands with Captain Levee, and offered me hishand, which I refused, saying, `Mr Trevannion, I have just seen mybrother, and I hardly need say that nothing will induce me to remain inyour employ. I will, therefore, thank you for my wages at yourconvenience. '

"`Hey-day, young man, ' cried he, `you give yourself strange airs. Well, Sir, you shall have your discharge; I can do without such snip-jacks asyou are. '

"`Snip-jacks! Mr Trevannion, ' replied I; `if I must say it, we arebetter born and better bred than you or any of your connexions, and youwere honoured by our service. '"

"You said that, Philip?--then you were wrong!"

"I told the truth. "

"Still, you should not have said it; we took his service, andtherefore--"

"We are not snip-jacks, " interrupted Philip, "and his calling namesbrought on the reply. "

"You must admit the provocation, Elrington, " said Captain Levee. 

"Well, go on, Philip. "

"`Indeed, ' said Mr Trevannion, in a great passion; `well, then, I willsoon rid myself of the obligation. Call this afternoon, Master Philip, and you shall receive your wages. You may now quit the room. '

"I did so, and put my hat a-cock to annoy him. "

"So far his narrative is quite correct, " said Captain Levee;--"now goon. "

"Well, " said Philip, "instead of turning out of the house, I turned intoit, and went to the young lady's sitting-room. I opened the doorsoftly, and found her with her hand up to her head, looking very sedateand sorrowful. `Master Philip, ' said she, `you startled me; I am gladto see you--when did you arrive?'

"`This morning, Miss Trevannion. '

"`Well, sit down and bear me company for a time. Have you seen yourbrother?'

"`I have, Miss Trevannion, ' replied I, still remaining on my feet, `andI have just seen your father. I come now to bid you farewell. I haveleft the privateer, and shall never join her again; perhaps I may neversee you again either, which, believe me, I am truly sorry for. '

"She covered her eyes with her hand, as she leant on the table, and Isaw a tear fall as she said--`It is a sad business altogether, and hasdistressed me very much. I hope your brother does not think that Iblame him; tell him that I do not in the least, and that he must forgetmy behaviour to him when we parted. I did him injustice, and I beg hispardon. Tell him so, Philip. '"

"Did she say those words, Philip?"

"Yes, word for word, and looked like an angel when he said so. Ireplied that I would certainly deliver her message, but that I must notremain, for fear of Mr Trevannion finding me with her, as he ordered meto quit the house. "

"`Indeed, ' said she; `what can be the matter with my poor father?'

"`Why, Miss Trevannion, ' said I, `he was very angry, and he had reason, for I was very saucy, and that's the truth. '

"`Why, Philip, what did you say to him?'

"`Oh, I hardly know, ' replied I, `but I know that I said more than Iought; for I was very angry at my brother's dismissal. Good bye, MissTrevannion. '

"Miss Trevannion was taking a ring off her finger as I said good bye, and I thought she was going to give it me as a keepsake; but, after alittle hesitation, she put it on again, and then held out her hand, saying, `Good bye, Master Philip, let us not part in anger, at allevents. ' I took her hand, bowed, and turned away to quit the room; whenI was at the door I looked round, and she was sitting with her face inher hands and I think she was weeping. I went out into the street, andwaited for Captain Levee, and there's an end of my story. "

"Well, now I'll give you my portion, Elrington. --As soon as Philip wentout of the room, Mr Trevannion said, `That's a most impudent boy, and Iam glad that he is gone. You are of course aware that his brother hasleft me, and the cause of our disagreement?'

"`Yes, Sir, ' replied I, drily, `I have heard the whole particulars. '

"`Did you ever hear of such ridiculous scruples?' said he. 

"`Yes, Sir, I heard them before, and so did you, when he gave up thecommand of the privateer, and I respected them, because I knew that MrElrington was sincere. Indeed, his observations on that head areundeniably true, and have had great weight with me; so much so, that Iintend to enter into the king's service as soon as I possibly can. '

"I wish you had seen the look of Mr Trevannion when I said this--he wasstupefied. That I, Captain Levee, who had commanded his vessels solong--I, the very _beau ideal_ of a privateersman, a reckless, extravagant dare-devil, should also presume to have scruples, was toomuch for him. `Et tu, Brute, ' he might have exclaimed, but he did not;but he stared at me without speaking for some time; at last he said, `Isthe golden age arrived, or is this a conspiracy?'

"`Neither one nor the other, Sir, ' I replied; `I follow privateeringbecause I can do no better; but as soon as I can do better, I shallleave it off. '

"`Perhaps, ' said Mr Trevannion, `you would wish to resign the commandat once. If so, I beg you will not make any ceremony. '

"`I have not wished to put you to any inconvenience, Mr Trevannion, 'replied I, `but as you kindly beg me to use no ceremony, I will takeadvantage of your offer, and resign the command of the Arrow this day. '"

"Surely, Levee, you have not done so?"

"Yes, I have, " replied Captain Levee, "and I have done so, in the firstplace, out of friendship to you, and, in the second, because I wish tobe employed in the king's service, and my only chance of obtaining thatwish is doing what I have done. "

"How will that effect your purpose?"

"Because the men have sailed so long with me, that they will not sailunder any other person, if I tell them not. Mr Trevannion will findhimself in an awkward position, and I think we can force him to hire hisvessel to government, who will gladly accept such a one as the Arrow. "

"That I believe, if from her reputation alone, " replied I. "Well, Levee, I thank you very much for this proof of sincere friendship. Theplot thickens, and a few days will decide the question. "

"Very true, and now let me finish my story. `I am afraid, ' said MrTrevannion, in a very sarcastic tone, `that I shall not be able to findany one to replace you in this moral age, Captain Levee; but I willtry. '

"`Sir, ' I replied, `I will now answer your sarcasm. There is someexcuse for ignorant seamen before the mast, who enter on board ofprivateers; they are indifferent to blood and carnage, and theirfeelings are blunted: there is some excuse even for decayed gentlemenlike me, Mr Trevannion (for I am a gentleman born), who, to obtain amaintenance without labour, risk their lives and shed their blood; butthere is no excuse for those who, having already as much wealth and morethan they can require, still furnish the means and equip vessels of thisdescription to commit the destruction which they do, for the sake ofgain. There is a sermon, Sir, for you from a captain of a privateer, and I now wish you good morning. ' I then got up, and, making a profoundbow, I quitted the room before Mr Trevannion made any reply, and here Iam. Now all we have to do is to wait quietly, and see what takes place;but first, I shall go on board the Arrow, and let them know that I havequarrelled with the owner. The men are not very well pleased as it iswith their want of success these two last voyages, and it will requirebut little to blow up the discontent into a mutiny. Come, Philip, Ishall want you to assist me. We shall be back to dinner, Elrington. "

When I was again alone, I had time to consider what had passed. What Ichiefly dwelt upon was the interview, between Philip and MissTrevannion--her message to me--her hesitation--and keeping the ring. Icould not help surmising that our feelings towards each other werereciprocal, and this idea gave me infinite delight, and repaid me forall that had passed. Then my brother's hasty declaration to her father, that we were better born and bred than he was, would certainly berepeated by him to his daughter, and must make an impression. And whatwould Mr Trevannion do? Would he give way to the unanimous opinionagainst him? I feared not, at least without another struggle. Allthese questions occupied my thoughts till the return of Captain Leveeand Philip from the privateer. They had well managed their business. The crew of the Arrow had come to an unanimous resolution that theywould not sail with any other captain but Captain Levee; and that if hedid resign the command of the vessel, as soon as their wages were paid, and they received their share of prize-money, they would leave, andenter into the king's service. 

That afternoon Mr Trevannion sent for the officer next in command, togive him the command of the vessel; but as he went over the side, themen, expecting that he was sent for for that purpose, told him that theywould serve under no one but Captain Levee, and that he might acquaintthe owner with their determination. This put the finishing blow to MrTrevannion. As soon as this was communicated to him, he was wild withrage in being thus thwarted in every way. As I afterwards was informed, he went even to his daughter, acquainted her with all that had passed, and gave vent to his indignation, accusing her of being a party in theconspiracy. But this was to be his last effort: the excitement had beentoo great, and after dinner he felt so unwell that he went to bed. Thenext morning he was in a raging fever, and at times delirious. Thefever was so violent that the doctors had much to do to reduce it, andfor ten days Mr Trevannion was in great danger. At last it was gotunder, leaving him in a state of great weakness and exhaustion, and hisrecovery was anything but rapid. Humphrey, the porter, had brought usthis intelligence; as now there was no one to transact the business ofthe house, and the poor fellow did not know what to do, I desired him toapply to Miss Trevannion for directions, and told him that, although Iwould not enter the house, I would, if she wished it, see to the moreimportant concerns which could not be neglected. She was then attendingher father, and sent me a message, requesting, as a favour to her, thatI would assist all I could in the dilemma. I consequently sent for thebooks, and gave orders, and made the necessary arrangements, as I haddone before I had been dismissed by Mr Trevannion. 

It was nearly five weeks before Mr Trevannion had sufficientlyrecovered to mention anything about business to him, and then it wasthat he learnt from his daughter that I had carried it on for him duringhis illness, and that everything had gone on as well as if he had actedfor himself. Although Miss Trevannion had not expressed a wish that Ishould call, she had sent Humphrey for my brother Philip, to let us knowthe dangerous state in which her father was, and after that Philipcalled every day, and was the bearer of messages to me. As her fatherrecovered, she told Philip that he had expressed himself very stronglyas to his conduct towards me, and had acknowledged that I was right inmy scruples, and that he was astonished that he had not viewedprivateering in the same light that I did. That he felt very gratefulfor my considerate and kind conduct in conducting the business duringhis illness, and that as soon as he was well enough he would call uponme, to beg my pardon for his conduct towards me. Miss Trevannion alsotold him that her father had said that he considered his illness ajudgment upon him, and a warning to open his eyes to his sacrifice ofprinciple to the desire of gain, and that he received it accordinglywith humility and thankfulness; that it was his intention to offer theprivateer vessels to government, and if they did not hire them, heshould dispose of them in some other way. This was very agreeableintelligence, and was the source of much conversation between CaptainLevee and me. 

About a fortnight afterwards, Mr Trevannion, who was still weak, sentme a billet, in which he said that he was afraid that his anxiety to seeme and his being still confined to his room, rather retarded hisrecovery, and begged as a favour that I would accept his acknowledgmentin writing, and come to see him. That I consented to do, and repairedto his house accordingly. I found him in his room, sitting in hisdressing-gown, and he had evidently suffered much. 

"Mr Elrington, " said he, "I trust to your excellent nature to accept myapologies for the very unjust treatment you have received at my hands. I am ashamed of myself and I can say no more. "

"I beg, Mr Trevannion, that you will say no more; I accept the returnof your friendship with pleasure, " replied I; "I am sorry that you havebeen so ill. "

"I am not, " replied he; "it is good for us to be chastised at times. Mysickness has opened my eyes, and made me, I trust, a better man. May Iask a favour of you?"

"Most certainly, Sir, " replied I. 

"It is that you will execute a commission for me, which is to go toLondon on my account, see the government people who control the navalaffairs, and offer the Arrow as a hired vessel. You know all herqualifies so well, and have kept her accounts so long, that you will beable to furnish them with all necessary information. I should wishCaptain Levee to go with you, and, if you possibly can, make it acondition that he is taken into the king's service, and appointed thecaptain of her. "

"I will do so with pleasure, " replied I. 

"One more favour I have to beg, Mr Elrington. When I so foolishlyquarrelled with you, you left a bag of money, to which you were fullyentitled from your good services, upon the table in the inner room. Itrust now that you will not mortify me by refusing it, or I shall thinkthat you have not really forgiven me. "

I bowed assent. 

"I thank you, Mr Elrington--thank you very much. Now I shall soon getwell. To-morrow, perhaps, you will have the kindness to come and see meagain. I feel rather overcome at present. Remember me kindly toPhilip. Good-bye for to-day, " said Mr Trevannion holding out hisemaciated hand. "God bless you. "

I took his hand and quitted the room, shutting the door softly. MrTrevannion was quite alone when I was with him. Humphrey, the porter, had shown me up-stairs to the room. 

Anxious as I was to see Miss Trevannion, I did not venture into thesitting-room, but passed the door and went down-stairs; when I was goingout of the street-door, Humphrey followed me, and said Miss Trevannionwished to see me. I went back again with a beating heart, a sensation Ihad not felt before, when about to go into her presence. She wasstanding by the table. 

"Mr Elrington, " said she, as I bowed upon entering, "I did not thinkthat you could carry your resentment against me so far as to leave thehouse without asking to see me; but if you do not wish to see me, 'tis aduty I owe to myself to wish to see you, if only for a moment, that Imay beg your pardon for my conduct towards you when we last parted. Ihave suffered much since that, Mr Elrington; do not make me suffer moreby continuing your resentment. Recollect I am but a weak woman, andmust not be judged so severely as one of your own sex. "

"I have nothing to pardon that I am aware of, Miss Trevannion, " repliedI; "I did not intrude upon you just now, because being no longer aninmate of the house, and not having parted with you in complete amity, Ithought it would be presumptuous in me so to do. "

"You are very generous, Mr Elrington, " replied she; "now take my hand, and I promise never to be so hasty again. "

I took the proffered hand, and raised it respectfully to my lips. I hadnever done so before; but Miss Trevannion showed no signs ofdispleasure, or attempted to withdraw it. 

"Do you think my father looks very ill, Mr Elrington?" said she. 

"From his appearance, I think that he must have suffered much. "

"I am most thankful that you have come to see him, Mr Elrington. Youhave no idea how his mind was troubled, and how he longed to bereconciled to you. I trust he has made his peace. "

"I have always had too much respect for your father, and gratitude forhis kindness to me, to have made that a work of difficulty. "

"You rejoice me much--make me very happy, Mr Elrington, " replied MissTrevannion, as the tears dropped fast from her eyes. "You must excuseme, " said she; "I have become very weak and nervous during my father'sillness--and sitting up with him so much, --but it is over now. "

"You have had much anxiety, I see, Miss Trevannion; you are pale andthin to what you were. "

"Did my father--? But I have no right to ask such questions. "

"You would inquire, Miss Trevannion, whether anything was said as tofuture arrangements?"

Miss Trevannion made a sign of assent. 

"I have promised to execute a commission for him, and am going toLondon, accompanied by Captain Levee. "

"To get rid of those wretched privateers, is it not?"

"Yes it is, and I am to come to-morrow to arrange further: but I thinkyou want to return to your father's room, so I will now take my leave. "

"You are considerate, Mr Elrington; I did want to go up-stairs; butbefore I go I have some property of yours to place in your hands. "

I bowed, thinking that she referred to the ring, which I perceived onher finger, and was annoyed that she was in such haste to return it. But, on the contrary, she went to the buffet and brought out the bag ofgold jacobuses, which she laid on the table. 

"You are very proud, Mr Elrington, not to take what was fairly yourdue, " said Miss Trevannion, smiling. 

"It is much more than I have ever earned, " replied I; "but your fathermade me promise not to refuse it a second time, and of course I shallnow take it. "

My heart was much lightened when I found that it was the gold, and notthe ring. 

"Then good-bye, Mr Elrington; to-morrow I shall see you, of course. "

Miss Trevannion then left the room and hastened up-stairs to her father, and I went home to my lodgings. I narrated the substance of what hadpassed between Mr Trevannion and me to Captain Levee and Philip, andalso that I had been kindly received by Miss Trevannion. 

"Well, I like the reconciliation and arrangement very much, " saidCaptain Levee; "and as you have such a bag of gold, and I have not fiftyguineas in the world, you shall stand treat in London, Elrington. "

"That I will with pleasure; it will only be discharging an old debt, Levee. Philip shall go with us. "

"But, " said Captain Levee, "do you not think they will recognise theirstate-prisoner, and be cautious of a Jacobite?"

"They may remember the name, " said I, "but my person was seen but byfew. I do, however, think it would be advisable, as I shall have tosign papers, to take another. "

"I think so, too, " replied Captain Levee; "what shall we call you?"

"Let me see; I'll have a good name. I had a relative of the name ofMusgrave; I think I will borrow his name. What say you, Philip? Willyou be, for the future, Philip Musgrave?"

"Yes, brother, with all my heart. The name appears to fit me betterthan that of Elrington. "

Thus, Madam, did I resume my real name without any suspicion on the partof Captain Levee; but I could not well sign government papers with anassumed one. 

On the following day I called upon Mr Trevannion, who received me withgreat affection, and it was arranged that I should set off in threedays, which time would be required for preparation, and to make thenecessary purchases. To supply funds for the journey, Mr Trevanniongave me another bag of jacobuses, of the same amount as the former, saying that he wished us to appear bravely when we arrived in London, and that he should require no account of the expenditure, only that ifthe contents of the bag were not sufficient, he would supply more. Thiswas nothing more but an excuse on his part to be generous; for onequarter of the money would have been sufficient for all needfulexpenses. I told him that I had taken the name of Musgrave, as that ofElrington might be remembered to the injury of the proposal, and he saidthat it was well thought of by me. Miss Trevannion had entered the roomwhen I mentioned that to her father, and afterwards had quitted it. After I had taken leave of Mr Trevannion, I went down to thesitting-room, where I found his daughter waiting for me. We had muchfriendly discourse, and at one time she said, "I heard you say that youhad taken the name of Musgrave for your intended journey. Do you intendto retain that name when you return?"

"Why should I?" replied I. 

"Because, " replied she, "perhaps it is your real name. Excuse a lady'scuriosity, but is not that the fact?"

"Miss Trevannion, " replied I, "my real name must at present remain asecret. "

"That is to say, it will no longer be a secret if intrusted to me? Ithank you, Sir, for the compliment. "

"I do not intend to imply that, Miss Trevannion; I fully believe thatyou can keep a secret. "

"If you fully believe so, you might, then, reply to my question; themore so, as I now pledge myself to keep your secret most faithfully. "

"Then, Miss Trevannion, my real name is Musgrave, " replied I. 

"I thank you for your confidence, Mr Musgrave, which shall not bemisplaced. I might now follow up my inquiries as to why you changedyour name, with many other queries; but I am too discreet for that--thetime may come when I shall know all; but I am content with your proof ofconfidence, and thank you for it. "

Miss Trevannion never was so lively and communicative with me before, asshe was this morning; there was a friendliness without any of her usualreserve, and I left her more full of admiration and devotion than ever. 

In three days more our preparations were made, and, taking leave of MissTrevannion and her father, who was recovering, and had admitted companyto his room, we set off on horseback, as we had done before, andattended by the same two men of Captain Levee's who had served us on aformer journey to London. We had no adventure whatever on this journeywhich could be worth narrating, and I shall therefore say that wearrived in good health and spirits, and took up our abode at once at ourformer lodging-house, instead of going to the inn. We were welcomed bythe hostess, who had her house almost empty. The following day I madeinquiries, and, in consequence, went to the Navy Office, and, requestingto see one of the head clerks, informed him of the occasion of my comingup to London. He was very civil, and replied that the government werein want of vessels, and he had no doubt but they would have the Arrow, as she was well-known as a strong privateer. I then inquired whetherthey thought it likely that Captain Levee might be taken into theservice, stating what an excellent crew the Arrow had, and that theywould not remain in her, unless they were commanded by him, in whom theyhad great confidence. 

The clerk replied that it might be done certainly, --"but, " addedhe--"Sir, you cannot expect people to do such kind offices without theyare rewarded. "

I perfectly understood him, and replied, that, of course, I did notexpect it; but I was so ignorant as to what ought to be done, that Ibegged that he would give me his advice, for which I should be mostgrateful. 

"Well, well, you understand me, Mr Musgrave, and that is sufficient. Iwill be plain with you. It will cost 100 guineas to obtain what youwant for Captain Levee, and of that money I shall not receive a doit. "

"I shall be most happy to give that sum and half as much more to obtainmy wish, Sir, and shall feel much obliged to you in the bargain; andwhile I am negotiating, I may as well state that I have a brother whosails with Captain Levee, who is most anxious to be with him, and sailas his lieutenant. "

"That will cost another fifty guineas, Mr Musgrave. "

"I am most willing, " replied I. 

"Well, we must first get the vessel hired into the service. You haveyour tonnage and equipment all on paper?"

"Everything that is requisite; and, moreover, every cruise she has made, the actions she has fought, and the prizes she has taken under thecommand of Captain Levee, and with the crew now on board. "

"Furnish all these documents, Mr Musgrave, and leave it to me. I am tounderstand that you perfectly agree to the terms I have proposed?"

"Perfectly, Sir; and, if you please, I will sign a memorandum to thateffect. "

"No, no, " replied he, "we never put such things down on paper. It is anaffair of honour and good faith. You say your money is all ready. "

"At a minute's warning. "

"That is sufficient, Mr Musgrave. I will now wish you good morning. Send me the documents. "

"I have them in my pocket, Sir. "

"Better still; then the affair may be arranged this afternoon, and youmay call to-morrow at about two in the afternoon; and you may as wellbring the money with you, as you can but take it away again ifeverything is not to your satisfaction. "

I returned to the lodgings quite delighted with the prospect of such afortunate issue to my mission, and was in good time for dinner. I didnot tell Captain Levee or Philip of what had passed, but merely that Iconsidered that there was a good chance of success, and that I was tocall on the following day. That night we went to the theatre, and saw aplay performed, written by Shakespeare, in the time of Queen Elizabeth, and called the "Merry Wives of Windsor. " We were much pleased with thecharacter of _Falstaff_, a fat knight, full of humour. The next day, atthe time appointed, I called upon the head clerk, who told me thateverything was arranged according to my wishes; that the hiring of thevessel was according to her tonnage; and he considered that the priceoffered by the government was fair and liberal; so did I, andimmediately accepted it. He then drew from his desk the articles ofagreement between the government and the owner of the vessel, and, atthe same time, the warrants for Captain Levee and Philip, to act ascommander and lieutenant. 

"Now, Mr Musgrave, all you have to do is to sign the first paper, andfulfil the other portion of our agreement. "

I immediately pulled out the bag of money which I had brought with me, and, after counting it over, the clerk gave me his pen to sign thedocument, and handed to me the warrants for Philip and Captain Levee. 

"You have behaved liberally in this affair, Mr Musgrave, " said thegentleman, as he locked up the bag of money in his desk: "if at any timeI can be of use to you, you may command me. "

"I thank you, Sir, " replied I; "I may by-and-by have to ask you to exertyour influence in behalf of my brother, that he may obtain the commandof one of the king's ships, and if you can help me, I shall be mostgrateful. "

"Depend upon it I will, " replied he, "and I beg you will use no ceremonyon making the application. "

He then shook hands with me, and I went home. Dinner was over when Icame back, but the hostess had put away some victuals for me, and whileI was eating them I gave them an account of my success, handing theirwarrants to Captain Levee and Philip. They could hardly credit me, evenwhen the documents were in their hands, but, pledging them to secrecy, Itold them by what means I had been so successful. Whereupon theythanked me, and we then went out to procure the uniforms suitable totheir respective ranks, and this occupied us till the evening, when weagreed to go to the cockpit and see the fights between the variousanimals, with which Philip particularly was much delighted. As we hadnothing to detain us in London, and it was necessary that the Arrowshould immediately run round to the Nore, we determined, as the uniformswere to be ready on the following day, that the day after that we wouldreturn to Liverpool. 

CHAPTER FIFTEEN. 

WE RETURN TO LIVERPOOL--I HAVE AN INTERVIEW WITH MISS TREVANNION--PLUTUSINTERFERES WITH CUPID, AND I SAIL AGAIN FOR THE COAST OF AFRICA. 

We set off, and arrived at Liverpool, without accident, late on thesixth night, when we repaired to our usual lodgings. The next day Icalled to tell Mr Trevannion that I had returned, and was informed byHumphrey that he was quite strong again, and very anxious to see me, although he had no idea that I should return so soon. Humphrey went upto announce my arrival, and Mr Trevannion admitted me immediately, although he was not yet out of bed. 

"I fear that you have not been successful, " said he as he took my hand. 

"On the contrary, Sir, I have succeeded in everything, " and I then gavehim an account of what had happened. 

"Well, " replied he, "I am glad of it, and recollect I must be at theexpense, as, without you had incurred it, the schooner would not, in allprobability, have been hired. And now I want to consult with you aboutsomething else. Here is a letter from Captain Irving, of the Amy, brought home by the Chester Lass. "

These were two vessels employed on the Gold Coast, which belonged to MrTrevannion. 

"Read it, " said Mr Trevannion, "and give me your opinion. "

I did so: Captain Irving stated that he had pushed the two vessels up asmall river on the coast, which he had not known of before, and hadfallen in with a black ruler, who had never yet treated with theEnglish; but only with the Spaniards, for slaves. That his Englishcommodities were quite new to the natives, and that, in consequence, hehad made a most fortunate traffic with them, and had loaded a vesselwith ivory, wax, and gold-dust to the amount of 1000 pounds, and that hehad sent the Chester Lass, remaining himself to continue the barterbefore it was known to the other ships on the coast, which it would soonbe. He continued, that he had not sufficient of the articles which weremost valued by the natives, and requested that Mr Trevannion wouldimmediately despatch another vessel with various goods enumerated, andthat then he should be able to fill his own vessel as well as the onethat he had despatched home; that the river was in such a latitude, andthe mouth difficult to discover; that he sent a little sketch of thecoast, which would facilitate the discovery--but that no time was to belost, as the sickly season was coming on, and it was very unhealthy atthat time. 

As I folded up the letter, Mr Trevannion said:

"Now, here is an invoice of the whole cargo sent home by the ChesterLass. I reckon it worth about 7000 pounds. "

I looked over the invoice, and agreed with Mr Trevannion that it waswell worth that, if not more. 

"This is most important, you will acknowledge, Musgrave, " said MrTrevannion; "but before I go any further, I trust that, now the onlydifficulty is got over, you will not refuse to be my partner; the onlydifference I intend to make, is, that I now offer you one-fourth insteadof one-eighth. Silence gives consent, " continued Mr Trevannion, as Idid not immediately reply. 

"I was so astonished at your munificent offer, Sir, that I could notwell speak. "

"Then it's agreed; so say no more about it, " said Mr Trevannion, takingme by the hand, and pressing it warmly--"and now to business. My ideais, to send out the Sparrow-Hawk, being so fast a sailer. Of course, asa privateer, she has done her work; and as the government wish thecomplement of the Arrow to be increased, I think we cannot do betterthan to fill her up with some of the Sparrow-Hawk's men, leaving abouttwenty-five on board of her, and sending her out as soon as possible tothe coast, with the articles which Captain Irving requests. "

"I agree with you, Sir, that it will be the best plan. "

"But whom to send is the difficulty, " said Mr Trevannion. "CaptainPaul, of the Chester Lass, is very ill, and not likely to be out of bedfor some time; and even if he were well, I have no opinion of him in anaffair of this moment. If, as Captain Irving says, he can fill the Amy, her cargo will be worth three times that of the Chester Lass; but, ofcourse, the destination of the Sparrow-Hawk must be a secret, and I donot know whom to intrust her to. We require some one in whom we can putconfidence. "

"I agree with you, Sir, " replied I; "and, if you have no objection, Ithink that the best plan will be for me to go myself; I shall be backagain in ten weeks at the furthest. "

"Well, as you will now have a strong interest in it, I really think sotoo. In fact, I don't know whom else we can trust. "

"I agree with you, Sir, and I will go myself, and I think the sooner thebetter; but I do not know whether we can obtain all the goods requisiteimmediately. "

"We can have them in five or six days, " replied Mr Trevannion; "I sentHumphrey out to make inquiry. "

"At all events, I must look to them myself; and there are many otherthings to manage, so I had better wish you a good morning now, MrTrevannion, and in the evening I will call again, and let you know whatI have done. "

"Do so, " said he, and I then took my leave. 

I certainly was very much astonished as well as much pleased at MrTrevannion's liberality relative to the partnership, and I could nowlook forward to competency in a few years at the furthest. Certainly, if Mr Trevannion had been hasty in his conduct towards me he had mademost noble reparation. I first returned to the lodgings and toldCaptain Levee and Philip what had passed; they immediately proposed thatwe should all go together on board the Sparrow-Hawk, that I might makemy arrangements, and that they might persuade some of the men to jointhe Arrow. I first picked out the men I wished to sail with me; andthen they talked over the rest, who that evening went on shore for theirwages, and the next morning joined the Arrow, as Captain Levee wasanxious to get round to the Nore. The day after the men joined, theArrow sailed, which I was not sorry for, as it left me more at leisureto expedite my own affairs. Philip promised to be my correspondent, andI bade them both farewell with regret. I called in the evening, as Ihad promised, upon Mr Trevannion, and he then gave me the deed ofpartnership, signed and dated the day when he first made the offer, andwe had quarrelled; but I did not see Miss Trevannion; much to my regret, her father said that she was ailing. The business I had to transact, and fitting out the Sparrow-Hawk, so completely occupied me, that it wasnow three days that I had been at Liverpool without having seen her, andI was much annoyed at it, as I had called every day. My feelingstowards her were now stronger than before. She was never out of mythoughts, and I hardly know how it was that I transacted business as Idid. This evening I was determined, if possible, that I would see her, and find out why she avoided me, as it appeared to me that she did. When I called, therefore, I did not ask to see her father, but toldHumphrey to find out where Miss Trevannion was, and say that I requestedto speak with her. Humphrey returned, and said that she was in thesitting-room, to which I instantly repaired. 

"I am fearful that I have given you some unintentional cause ofdispleasure, Miss Trevannion, " said I, as I entered, "for you haveappeared to avoid me since my return. "

"Indeed, Mr Musgrave, I have not, " replied she; "I was most anxious tosee you, and have thought it very unpolite, I may add, unkind, on yourpart not to have come to me. "

"I have been in the house every day, and sometimes twice a day, withyour father, Miss Trevannion, and have never met you. Once I inquiredfor you, and your father told me you were unwell, whereas Humphrey hadbut five minutes before told me that you were well and in good spirits. "

"Humphrey told the truth, and so did my father. I was in good healthand spirits, and in five minutes afterwards I was ill and unhappy. "

"I trust I was no party to it, Miss Trevannion. "

"You were a party to it, but not the great offender, who was my father. He had told me that upon your return he had installed you as hispartner, and had done you the justice you had deserved; and then he toldme that you were going out to the coast of Africa in the Sparrow-Hawk. "

"It is very true, Miss Trevannion; but where is the offence?"

"The offence is this: my father no sooner does you justice than he wantsmore ivory and gold-dust, having more than enough already; but I toldhim it was as bad as privateering, for in either case he sends peopleout to sacrifice their lives, that he may gain more money. I have nopatience with this foolish pursuit of wealth. "

"After all your father's kindness to me, Miss Trevannion, I could do noless than accept the offer. "

"You would have been more wise and more just to yourself to have refusedit, Mr Musgrave. I read the letters to my father when they arrived, and you know what Captain Irving says about the unhealthiness of theclimate. You have been my father's best friend, and he should not havetreated you thus. "

"I never did value life, Miss Trevannion; but really the kind interestyou have expressed on this occasion makes me feel as if my poor life wasof some value. To one who has been such a football of fortune as I havebeen, and who has hardly known a kind feeling towards him everexpressed, it is a gratification that I really appreciate, and, comingfrom one whom I respect and esteem more than any other person in theworld, it quite overpowers me. Indeed, Miss Trevannion, I am trulygrateful. "

I was correct when I said that it overpowered me, for it did completely, and I was so oppressed by my feelings, that I reeled to a chair, andcovered up my face with my hands. What would I have given to have daredto state what I felt!

"You are ill, Mr Musgrave, " said Miss Trevannion, coming to me. "Can Ioffer you anything?"

I made no reply; I could not speak. 

"Mr Musgrave, " said Miss Trevannion, taking my hand, "you frighten me. What is the matter? Shall I call Humphrey?"

I felt her hand tremble in mine, and, uncertain what to think, I came tothe resolution to make the avowal. 

"Miss Trevannion, " said I, after a pause, and rising from my chair, "Ifeel that this internal conflict is too great for me, and if it last itmust kill me. I give you my honour that I have for months triedeverything in my power to curb my desires and to persuade myself of myfolly and rash ambition, but I cannot do so any longer. It were betterthat I knew my fate at once, even if my sentence should be my death. You will ridicule my folly, be surprised at my presumption, and, in allprobability, spurn me for the avowal, but make it I must. MissTrevannion, I have dared--to love you; I have but one excuse to offer, which is, that I have been more than a year in your company, and it isimpossible for any one not to love one so pure, so beautiful, and sogood. I would have postponed this avowal till I was able to resume myposition in society, by the means which industry might have afforded me;but my departure upon this business, and the kind of presentiment whichI have, that I may not see you again, has forced it from me. In a fewdays I leave you--be gentle with me for my involuntary offence--pity mewhile you condemn, and I will return no more. "

Miss Trevannion did not reply; she breathed quick, and stood motionless. I gathered courage; I looked in her face, there was no displeasure--Iapproached her, she was half fainting, and put her hand upon my shoulderto steady herself. I put my arm round her waist, and led her to thesofa, and knelt at her feet, watching every change in her beautifulcountenance. I took her hand and pressed it to my lips; by degrees Ibecame more bold, and got by her side, and pressed her to my heart. Sheburst into tears, and wept with her head on my bosom. 

"Do not be angry with me, " said I, after a time. 

"Do I appear as if I was angry with you?" replied she, raising her head. 

"Oh, no; but I cannot believe my happiness to be real. It must be adream. "

"What is life but a dream?" replied she mournfully. "Oh, the coast ofAfrica! How I dread it!"

And so I confess did I from that moment; I had a presentiment, as I hadtold her, that something would go wrong, and I could not get over thefeeling. 

I shall no longer dwell upon what took place on that delightful evening, Madam; suffice to say, that Miss Trevannion and I were mutually pledged, and, after an exchange of thought and feeling, we parted, and when wedid part I pressed those dear lips to mine. I went home reeling withexcitement, and hastened to bed, that I might have unrestrained freedomof thought. I enacted the scene of the evening over and over again;recalled each motion, each look, every word which had passed, and, defying fever and presentiment of evil, imagined also our happy meetingto part no more. It was long before I could compose myself to sleep, and when I did, I need not say who it was that occupied my dreams. Icalled as soon as I could venture so to do on the following day, and hada long interview with my dear Amy. Before I went up to her father, Itried to soothe her anxiety upon my approaching voyage, and to persuadeher that there was little or no danger to be apprehended in so short astay. Willingly would I have given it up, but Mr Trevannion had so sethis mind upon it, and I had, by my consent, rendered it so impossiblefor him to find a substitute in time, that I could not do so, and Ipersuaded Miss Trevannion that I was right in acting to my promise linequestion that came forward was, whether we should make known ourengagement to her father at once, and this was decided in the negative. Much as he liked me, he was not yet prepared to receive me so suddenlyas a son-in-law, and Amy was of opinion that the communication hadbetter be postponed. To this, of course, I gave a willing assent. Iwas satisfied with the knowledge of her affection, which I felt wouldnever change. As I was talking with her father, after my interview withAmy, he said:

"Really, Elrington, or Musgrave, I hardly know which to call you. "

"Musgrave is my real name, Sir, " replied I. 

"Musgrave--Musgrave--where did I know a Musgrave?"

"We are from the north, " replied I. 

"Well, " said he, "I was going to say, that I really wish I could findsome one else to take your place in this voyage, for I do not much likeyour going. "

"Do, my dear father, " said Miss Trevannion, who was standing by him. 

"Hey! Miss Amy, what have you to do with it, I should like to know, andhow can it concern you whether Mr Musgrave goes or not?"

"I said so, Sir, because I know how you will feel his loss for so long aperiod. You know how you did feel his loss before, and I do not wish tosee you working so hard, as you will have to do it without hisassistance. "

"Well, that's kindly thought, Amy, at all events; but still I fear thatMr Musgrave must go, and I must work by myself till he comes back; soit's no use saying any more about it. "

Amy sighed and made no reply. On the third day after this interview, everything was ready, and on the following morning I was to sail. MrTrevannion had so many directions to give, and kept me so wholly withhim, that I could hardly find time to speak to his daughter. However, it was agreed that as I was to sail at daylight, that she would see meafter her father had gone to bed. Our meeting took place--need I saythat it was a tender one. We renewed our vows over and over again, andit was not till past midnight that I tore myself away. Old Humphreylooked very knowingly at me when he let me out of the street-door. Islipped a guinea in his hand and wished him good-bye. I hastened onboard of the Sparrow-Hawk, and, desiring to be called before daylight, went down into the cabin. There I remained sitting at the table andthinking of Amy so long, that when the mate came down to wake me hefound that I was still sitting there, having never been to bed duringthe whole of the night. 

I started from my reverie and hastened on deck to get the schooner underweigh. It was soon done, although we were, comparatively speaking, short-handed. There was a fine breeze, and lightened as she now was, the little vessel flew through the water. Liverpool was soon out ofsight, and we were dashing down the Irish Channel. 

"She sails well now, " said I to the second mate, a very clever man, andmuch hotter educated than most seamen, for he could navigate, as well asbeing a first-rate seaman. 

"Yes, Sir, " replied Olivarez, "she walks fast. She is not too deepnow, " replied he; "what a slaver she would make. "

This man was not an Englishman, but a Brazilian Portuguese by birth, although he had long been out of his country. Having set her course, Iwent down below, that I might indulge in my castle-building more at myease. The wind increased to a gale, but as it was from the northward, and bore us to our destination, it was welcomed. We soon crossed theBay of Biscay, and were in more genial latitudes; and, after a rapid runof about four weeks, I found myself nearly in the latitude given to usof the river where the Amy was at anchor. I then hauled in for theshore, which was very low, and required being approached with caution. We saw some towering palm-trees at sunset, and then we hove-to; the nextday we again stood in, and having ascertained our exact latitude atnoon, we found ourselves about four miles to the northward of theriver's mouth. We shaped a course, and in two hours I made out themarks given for our guidance in the rough sketch of Captain Irving, andthus satisfied that I was right, ran directly for the mouth of theriver. Captain Irving was correct in saying it was difficult, for itwas not until we were within a mile that we could find any opening; butat last we did, and at the same time perceived the masts of two vesselsat some distance up the river. We stood in, and found that there was nobar at the river mouth, which was a very unusual circumstance on thiscoast. The soundings were gradual, and in an hour afterwards weanchored between the Amy and a fine schooner under British colours. Captain Irving recognised the Sparrow-Hawk, and immediately came onboard. After the usual salutations, he told me that his vessel washalf-laden, but that he waited for the articles he had sent for toenable him to complete his cargo. I told him that I had them on board, and he should have them as soon as he sent his boats. He stated that novessels, except those engaged in the slave-trade, had ever come intothis river, and that they only brought the cloth and other articlesusual in the trade; but that his assorted cargo had astonished thepeople, and they were wild to possess things which they had never beforeseen. They had offered slaves in quantities, but finding that he wouldnot take them in exchange, they had now brought down ivory andgold-dust. He told me how glad he was that I had come, as the river wasvery sickly, and was becoming more and more so every day; that out oftwelve men he had already four down with fever. 

I inquired of him what that vessel was on the other side of us. Hereplied it was a Liverpool slave-trader, and that the captain appearedto be a very good sort of man; that he never indulged in liquor, nor wasgiven to profane language. 

A few minutes afterwards the captain of the slaver came on board to payhis respects, and I asked him down in the cabin, and gave him beer andcheese, the two greatest luxuries in those climes. He appeared, asCaptain Irving stated, a very quiet, well-behaved, serious person, whichI was rather surprised at. When we repaired on deck, I observed, as thevessel was close to us, that there were two very large dogs on board, who, at the sight of the captain, bayed furiously. He told me that theywere Cuba bloodhounds and that he never went on shore without them, asthey were the most faithful and courageous animals, and he consideredthat he was safer with them than with half a dozen armed men. Shortlyafterwards Captain Irving and he both took leave. As there were stillsome hours of daylight, Captain Irving sent his boats for the goods, andafter that, as the evening fell, I went down below, as Captain Irvingrequested I would do, and by no means remain on deck after sun-down, asit was extremely unhealthy. 

On the following day Captain Irving went on shore with his goods andtrafficked most favourably. Indeed, as we afterwards found out, he hadprocured in exchange more ivory than his vessel would hold, besides muchgold-dust. The day after, I went on shore with Captain Irving to callupon the king, as he called himself. He was seated in front of a hutmade of palmetto leaves, with a lace coat on, but no other garmentwhatever, so that he made a curious appearance. After a littleconversation, I went away, and, hearing that the slaver was taking hercargo on board, about a hundred yards further up, I walked in thatdirection. The slaves were brought down in about twenty at a time, allof them fastened by the neck to a long bamboo pole, which confined themall together. One string of them had been sent down and put into theboat, and another was standing ready for embarkation; when, as I cast myeyes over them and commiserated their misery, I observed a female whom Ithought I had seen before. I looked again, and behold! It was Whyna, the princess who had been so kind to me in my captivity. I went up toher and touched her on the shoulder. She turned round, as well as thelashing to the pole would permit her, and on seeing me gave a faintscream. Without ceremony I took out my knife and released her, and ledher away. She fell down at my feet and kissed them. The black man whohad charge of the delivery of the slaves was very angry, and ran up tome, brandishing his long stick; but the captain of the schooner, who wason shore, and who had witnessed what I had done, saluted him with a kickin the stomach, which made him quiet enough. In few words I told thecaptain of the slaver that I was once in captivity, and this woman hadbefriended me, requesting him to name his price and I would willinglypay it. 

"It's not worth mentioning, Sir, " replied he; "women are as cheap asdirt; take her and welcome. "

"Not so, " replied I; "I must pay for her ransom. "

"Well then, Sir, " said he, "I am in great want of a telescope; you haveone on board, will you let me have it?"

"Most certainly, " replied I, "and many thanks into the bargain. "

I lifted up the poor creature, who was badly emaciated and weak, and ledher to the boat of the Amy and put her in. Captain Irving came down, and we returned on board. It was with great difficulty that, after Ihad given the poor creature some refreshment, which she was really inneed of, I could recollect sufficient of her language to make myselfunderstood by her; but by degrees words came to my memory, and as shespoke I recovered more. As well as I could make her out, the warriorshad risen against the king on account of his barbarity, and had cut himto pieces; and that all his wives and servants had been sold as slaves. I promised her that she should not be a slave, but should come to mycountry and be taken care of. 

She kissed my hands, and as she smiled her thanks, she reminded me ofthe Whyna of former times. I did not, however, think it advisable thatshe should come on board of the schooner, and I requested Captain Irvingto take charge of her, and let her want for nothing, telling him that Iintended that she should go home in his vessel. He willingly consented, and I hailed the schooner for a boat and went on deck. Whyna followed, but I told her I was obliged to go on board of the schooner, and thatshe had better go and lie down. As she probably thought that the Amywas my vessel, and that I was going away on a visit, she complied withmy request, and went down with Captain Irving, who led her into astate-room which was not occupied. 

As soon as I arrived on board the schooner, I sent the telescope whichthe captain of the slaver had begged for. Whyna had said to me, "Ishall be your slave now, " evidently expecting that she was to remainwith me, but that I could not consent to. Miss Trevannion had heardfrom me my adventures when in captivity, and I would not on that accountallow Whyna to be in the same vessel with me. The next day CaptainIrving came on board to tell me that he had two more men down with thefever, and that he wished I could give them some assistance in gettinghis cargo on board, which I did, and before night the Amy was loaded upto the hatchways, and there still remained a considerable number ofelephants' teeth on shore in the hut where he received them. Itherefore determined, as his crew were evidently sickening fast, that heshould sail immediately, and that I would take the remainder of theivory on board of the schooner and follow him, giving him a rendezvousto wait at until I joined him, that we might proceed home in company. That night three of my men were ill. 

I was on board of the Amy, and had been talking with Whyna, who wantedto know why I did not sleep on board of the vessel. I told her that Icould not, but that we were to go to England directly, and that I wasliving on board of the schooner. Captain Irving weighed at daybreak, and in an hour was out of the river, and as I was as anxious to be clearof such an unhealthy spot, I manned my boats and went on shore for theivory that was left. I found that it would take the whole of the day toembark it, as we had to go two miles further up the river than the depthof water would permit the vessel to do; for the ivory was in a hut closeto the king's house. I had sent off four boat-loads, and it being thennoon, I went off with the fifth myself, that I might get my dinner, leaving the second mate to attend on shore, and taking with me the firstmate who messed in the cabin. As we were in the middle of the stream, the boat struck against a stump of a tree, as we supposed, and knockedso large a hole in the bow that she began to fill. I immediatelyordered the men to pull for the nearest point, which was on the oppositeside of the river, that we might ground the boat to prevent her sinking. 

The first mate, who was a very active man, finding that the elephants'teeth prevented his reaching the bow of the boat, and stuffing into itsome oakum which he had found in the stern sheets, sounded with theboat-hook, and finding that there was not more than three feet of waterwhere we were pulling, jumped over the bows to push the oakum into thehole; but the poor fellow had not been a few seconds in the water, whenhe gave a shriek, and we perceived that a large shark had snapped him intwo. This was a sad mishap, and the men, terrified, pulled as hard asthey could, while two of them baled out the boat, to gain the shore, forwe knew what fate awaited us if we sunk in the river. With greatexertion we succeeded, running her up among the canes, which grew onthat side of the river so thick that it was difficult to force your waythrough them. 

We landed up to our knees in mud, and, throwing out the ivory, we foundthat a whole plank was rent out, and that it was impossible to repairour boat; and we were hidden by the canes from those who could haveassisted us, had they known that we required their assistance, and wehad no possible means of communication. At last I thought that if Icould force my way through the canes to the point down the river, Icould hail and make signals for assistance; and desiring the men toremain by the boat, I set of upon my expedition. At first I got onpretty well, as there were little paths through the canes, made, as Iimagined, by the natives; and, although I was often up to my knees inthick black mud, I continued to get on pretty fast; but at last thecanes grew so thick that I could hardly force my way through them, andit was a work of excessive labour. Still I persevered, expecting eachsecond that I should arrive at the banks of the river, and be rewardedfor my fatigue; but the more I laboured the worse it appeared to be, andat last I became worn out with fatigue, and quite bewildered. I thentried to find my way back, and was equally unsuccessful, and I sat downwith anything but pleasant thoughts in my mind. I calculated that I hadbeen two hours in making this attempt, and was now, quite puzzled how toproceed. I bitterly lamented my rashness, now that it was too late. 

Having reposed a little, I resumed my toil, and was again, after anhour's exertion, compelled, from fatigues to sit down in the deep blackmud. Another respite from toil, and another hour or more of exertion, and I gave myself up for lost. The day was evidently fast closing in--the light overhead was not near so bright as it had been; and I knewthat a night passed in the miasma of the cane was death. At last itbecame darker and darker. There could not be an hour of daylightremaining. I determined upon one more struggle, and, reeking as I waswith perspiration and faint with fatigue, I rose again, and was forcingmy way through the thickest of the canes, when I heard a deep growl, andperceived a large panther not twenty yards from me. It was on the moveas well as I was, attempting to force his way through the canes, so asto come to me. I retreated from him as fast as I could, but he gainedslowly on me, and my strength was fast exhausting. I thought I heardsounds at a distance, and they became more and more distinct, but whatthey were my fear and my struggles probably prevented me from makingout. My eyes were fixed upon the fierce animal which was in pursuit ofme, and I now thanked God that the canes were so thick and impassable;still the animal evidently gained ground--until it was not more thanfive yards from me, dashing and springing at the canes, and tearing themaside with his teeth. 

The sounds were now nearer, and I made them out to be the howling ofother animals. A moment's pause, and I thought it was the baying ofdogs; and I then thought that I must have arrived close to where theschooner was, and that I heard the baying of the bloodhounds. At last Icould do no more, and I dropped, exhausted and almost senseless, in themud. I recollect hearing the crushing of the canes, and then a savageroar, and then yells, and growls, and struggles, and fiercecontentions--but I had fainted. 

I must now inform the reader that about an hour after I had left theboat the captain of the slaver was pulling up the river, and was hailedby our men in our long-boat. Perceiving them on shore on that side ofthe river, and that they were in distress, he pulled towards them, andthey told him what had happened, and that an hour previous I had leftthe boat to force my way through the cane-brakes, and they had heardnothing of me since. 

"Madness!" cried he. "He is a lost man. Stay till I come back from theschooner. "

He went back to the schooner, and taking two of his crew who werenegroes, and his two bloodhounds, into the boat, he returnedimmediately, and as soon as he landed he put the bloodhounds on mytrack, and sent the negroes on with them. They had followed me in allmy windings, for it appeared that I had travelled in every direction, and had come up with me just as I had sunk with exhaustion, and thepanther was so close upon me. The bloodhounds had attacked the panther, and this was the noise which sounded in my ears, as I lay stupified andat the mercy of the wild beast. The panther was not easily, althougheventually, overcome, and the black men coming up had found me and borneme in a state of insensibility on board the Sparrow-Hawk. The fever hadcome on me, and it was not till three weeks afterwards that I recoveredmy senses, when I learnt what I have now told the reader, and much more, with which I am about to make him acquainted. 

When I recovered my senses, I found myself in the cabin of theSparrow-Hawk. For some hours I was confused and wandering, but Irallied from time to time, till I could at last recognise the beams andcarlines over my head. I was too weak to move, and I continued to lieon my back till I again fell asleep; how long I do not know, but it musthave been for many hours, and then when I awoke I found myself muchstronger. 

I could now turn on my bed, and doing so I perceived a young man of thename of Ingram by my side in a doze, with his eyes shut. I called himin a faint voice, and he started up. 

"I have been very ill, " said I, "have I not?"

"Yes, Sir, indeed you have. "

"I have been trying to recollect all about it, but I cannot as yet. "

"It's not worth remembering, Sir, " replied he. "Do you wish anything todrink?"

"No, " replied I. 

"Then you had better go to sleep again. "

"I cannot do that. I feel as if I should like to get up. Where is MrThompson? I must see him. "

"Mr Thompson, Sir, " replied he; "don't you recollect?"

"What?"

"Why, Sir, he was bitten in two by a shark. "

"Shark!" this was the key-note required, and my memory returned. "Yes, yes, I recollect now all, all. I recollect the panther and thecane-brakes. How was I preserved?"

"The bloodhounds killed the panther, and you were brought on boardinsensible, and have been in a raging fever ever since. "

"It must be so, " replied I, collecting my senses after a few moments ofthought. "It must be so. How long have I been ill?"

"This is the twenty-first day. "

"The twenty-first day!" cried I. "Is it possible? Are none of the menill?"

"No, Sir, they are all well. "

"But I hear the water against the bends. Are we not still at anchor?"

"No, Sir, the second mate got the schooner under weigh as he found youwere so ill. "

"And I have been ill twenty-one days! Why we must be near home?"

"We expect to make the land in a few days, Sir, " replied Ingram. 

"Thank Heaven for all its mercies, " said I. "I never expected to seeold England again. But what a bad smell there is. What can it be?"

"I suppose it is the bilge-water, Sir, " replied Ingram. "People who areill and weak always are annoyed by it; but I think, Sir, if you wouldtake a little gruel, and then go to sleep again, it would be better. "

"Well, I fear I am not very strong, and talking so much has done me nogood. I think I could take a little gruel. "

"Then, Sir, I'll go and get some made, and be back very soon. "

"Do, Ingram, and tell Mr Olivarez, the second mate, that I would speakto him. "

"Yes, I will, " replied the man, and he left the state-room. 

I waited some time listening for the arrival of the second mate, andthen I thought that I heard odd noises in the hold before the bulk-headof the state-room in which I was lying, but I was still very weak, andmy head swam. After a time Ingram came down with the gruel, into whichhe put some sugar and a spoonful of rum, to flavour it, as he said. Heoffered it to me, and I drank it all, for I had an appetite; but whetherit was that I was very weak, or the rum he put in was more than he said, it is certain that I had hardly given him back the basin than I felt sodrowsy that I turned away from him, and was soon again in forgetfulness. 

This Ingram was a young man who had been apprenticed to an apothecary, and had taken to the sea. He was well educated, and a very merryfellow, and I had chosen him as one who could attend upon me in thecabin, and at the same time be otherwise useful if required, as he was avery good seaman, and very active. When I awoke again I felt convincedthat I must have slept through the night, as it was broad daylight, asbefore, but Ingram was not by my bedside. There was no bell in thestate-room, and I was obliged to await his coming. I felt much strongerthan the day before, and now proposed getting out of bed as soon asIngram should come down into the cabin. I now remembered that thesecond mate had not come down to me, and heard noises and murmurings inthe hold as I had the day previous, which surprised me, and I becamemore anxious for the return of Ingram. At last he came, and I told himthat I had been awake more than an hour. 

"How do you feel yourself, Sir?" said he. 

"Quite strong. I should like to get up and dress. Perhaps I may beable to get on deck for a quarter of an hour. "

"I think, " replied he, "that you had better wait, and hear what I haveto tell you, Sir. I would not tell you yesterday, because I thought itwould be too much for you; but as I see you are really better to-day, Imust say that I have strange things to tell you. "

"Indeed!" cried I, with surprise. "Strange things. By the bye, why didnot Olivarez come to me yesterday?"

"I will explain all to you, Sir, if you will lie down and listen to whatI have to say, and take the news quietly. "

"Very well, Ingram, I will do so. Now pray go on. "

"You were brought on board in a state of fever and insensibility by thecaptain of the slaver. He said, as he lifted you over the side, thatyou were a dead man. We all thought the same, and you were taken downinto the cabin with that persuasion on the part of the whole crew. Yourdelirium and fever increased, and every hour it was expected that youwould give up the ghost. Now, Sir, two days afterwards the slaversailed with his cargo, and we were left alone in the river. Olivarez, who of course commanded, talked to the men. He said that you were asgood as dead already, and that he thought that this was a fairopportunity for their making money. He proposed that the ivory still onshore should be changed for slaves, which he said the negroes wouldgladly do, and that we should run with our cargo to the Brazils. Hesaid that it would be useless our remaining in the river, as we shouldall lose our lives in the same way that you had done, and that hethought, as commanding the schooner, he knew what would best please theowner, who had long employed vessels in the slave-trade, and would notbe sorry to find that we had run a cargo, and would reward them allliberally. That this would be an excuse to leave the river immediately, whereas otherwise they would have to wait till you recovered or died, and by that time they might half of them be dead themselves. Do youunderstand me, Sir?"

"Yes, perfectly. Go on, Ingram. "

"Well, Sir, the men did not perceive what he was about, and replied thatso long as they left the river they did not care how soon, and that itwas better that we should take a cargo of slaves at all events, forOlivarez was in command now, and they should do as he ordered them. Imade no reply, indeed Olivarez never put the question to me. Well, Sir, the ivory was soon exchanged for slaves, who are now on board, and it isthe slaves whom you have smelt and complained of. We received on board140, and provisions sufficient with what we had, and, having taken inall the water we could, below and on deck, we made sail out of theriver, and have since steered for the Brazils. "

"But Olivarez has taken a most unwarrantable responsibility, " said I;"and one that he shall answer for. "

"Stop, Sir, " replied Ingram, "you have only heard the first part of thestory. When we had been three days at sea, Olivarez, who had beentalking to the men, one by one and apart, called them together, andsaid, it was an opportunity not to be lost, that they had possession ofthe vessel, and the owner would never have a clue to where she had gone, and that now was the time to take possession of her for themselves, andemploy her in the slave-trade on their own account. That, sailing sofast, nothing could overhaul her or board her, and, therefore, they werefree from danger. He then proposed that he should command and navigate, and receive one-half of the profits, and that the other half should bedivided among the crew--the expense of the provisions, etcetera, beingpaid out of it previous to their sharing and making a calculation; heshowed them that every voyage would be worth about 100 pounds a manafter all expenses were paid. The crew consented at once to the terms--all but me; and when he asked me, my answer was, that I would consent tonothing while you were yet alive. I said that, because I was afraidthat they would murder me, or throw me overboard. "

"Go on, Ingram; go on, and let me hear it all at once. "

"`Then you will soon be freed from your difficulty, ' said Olivarez. 

"`I do not know that, Sir, ' I replied, `for I think Mr Musgrave may getover it. '

"`Indeed, ' he returned, `well, then, so much the worse for him. '

"As he, Olivarez, said this, the whole of the crew, to do them justice, cried out, that there should be no murder, for if there was, they notonly would have nothing to do with the affair, but would make it knownat the first port to which they came. That you had always been a kind, good officer, and were too brave a man to die in that way. "

"`Well, my men, ' said Olivarez, `I never had an idea of the kind, and Ipromise you, if he lives through it, there shall be no murder; I willput him on shore at the first port we arrive at, but in such a way as tosecure our safety--that we must look to. '

"The men said that that was all right, and then they all agreed to joinhim. "

"`And you, Ingram, ' said Olivarez, `what do you say?'

"`What I said before, ' I replied; `that as long as Mr Musgrave lives Iwill come to no agreement whatever. '

"`Well, ' said Olivarez, `it is but postponing your decision; I know thatyou will join us. So now, my lads, as we're all agreed, we may as wellgo to dinner. '"

"The scoundrel shall pay for this, " cried I. 

"Hush, Sir, hush, I pray; say nothing, but wait patiently and see whatturns up. We are not yet at Rio, and when we are, we may be able to dosomething, but everything depends upon keeping quiet, for if the menbecome alarmed, they may be persuaded to kill you to save themselves. "

"That is very true, Ingram, " replied I. "Leave me now for half an hour, I wish to be alone. "

You may imagine, my dear Madam, my agitation at hearing thisintelligence. I, who had thought that I was within a few days' sail ofLiverpool, to be there received by my cherished Amy, to find myself inthe hands of pirates, and close to the Brazils with a cargo of slaves;which they, or rather Olivarez, had taken in the vessel to Rio that hemight not be discovered; for he might have found a better mart for hislive cargo. And then what would be the anxiety of Amy and her fatherwhen I was not heard of? It would be supposed that the schooner wasupset in a squall, and all hands had perished. Excited and angry as Iwas, I felt the truth of what Ingram said, and that it was necessary tobe quiet. Perhaps I might by that means not only preserve my life, butagain find myself in my own country. When Ingram returned, I asked himif Olivarez knew that I was better, and had recovered my reason. Hereplied that he did, but that he had told him I was so weak that I couldhardly recover. 

"That is well, " said I; "keep him in that belief as long as you can. "

He now offered me more gruel, which I took, and I believe that he put anopiate in it, for shortly after I had taken it I again felt drowsy, andwas soon fast asleep. I awoke sooner than before, for it was night, andI heard the voice of Olivarez on deck; from what I gathered, land was insight, and I heard him order the schooner to be hove-to. In the morningIngram came down in the cabin, bringing me some breakfast, which I ateheartily, for I was recovering fast, and had become quite ravenous. 

"Land is in sight, " said I. 

"Yes, Sir, it is; but we are many miles to the northward of Rio, Iunderstand, for Olivarez knows the coast well. We shall not be into-day, if we are to-morrow. "

"I feel quite strong now, " replied I, "and I want to get up. "

"Do so, Sir, " said he; "but if you hear any one coming down the ladderget into bed again. "

With Ingram's assistance I dressed myself, and went into the cabin. Ireeled as I walked, but as soon as I felt the cool breeze from thestern-ports, I was revived, and in an hour I could walk quite strong. 

"Have you heard any more?" inquired I of Ingram. 

"Olivarez asked me this morning how you were. I replied that you wererecovering fast. "

"`Very well, ' said he, `you will share his fate, whatever it may be, since you have been so careful of him, and have put us in such adilemma; but I'll contrive to dispose of you both. '

"I made no reply, Sir, as I knew that would only irritate him. "

"You did right, Ingram; a few days will decide our fate. I do not thinkthat he dares to murder us. "

"Nor do I think he wishes it, if he can be clear of us with safety tohimself, " replied Ingram. 

Two days more passed away, and then Ingram told me that we were a fewmiles from the town, and should soon be at anchor. 

"Go softly, " replied I, "and tell me what is going on. "

He went up the ladder, but soon came down again, saying, "We are lockedin, Sir. "

I was very much annoyed at this, but it could not be helped--our onlyremedy was patience; but I must confess that I was in a state of greatanxiety. We heard the anchor let go, and boats came on board, afterwhich all was silent for the night. The next morning we heard them openthe hatches, and the slaves were ordered upon deck. The day was passedin landing them. I was ravenously hungry, and asked Ingram whether theyintended to starve us. He went up the ladder to call for victuals, whenhe found on the upper step of the ladder a large vessel full of waterand some cooked provisions, which had probably been put there during thenight. There was enough to last two or three days. The next day passedand no one came near us, and I had some thoughts of dropping out of thestern-ports and attempting to swim on shore; but Ingram, who had put hishead out of them as far as he could, told me that we must be at somedistance from the shore, and there were several sharks playing round thestern, as is always the case with vessels laden with slaves. 

The next morning, however, put an end to our suspense; for the companionwas unlocked, and Olivarez, accompanied by four Portuguese, came downinto the cabin, he spoke to them in Portuguese, and they advanced, and, seizing Ingram and me by the collar, led us up the ladder. I would haveexpostulated, but of course could not make myself understood. Olivarez, however, said:

"Resistance is useless, Mr Musgrave; all you have to do is to goquietly with these men. As soon as the schooner has sailed, you will bereleased. "

"Well, " replied I, "it may be so, Olivarez; but mark my words, you willrepent this, and I shall see you on a gibbet. "

"I trust the wood is not yet out of the ground, " replied he; "but Icannot waste any more words with you. "

He then spoke to the Portuguese, who appeared to be government officersof some kind, and they led us to the gangway; we went into the boat, andthey pulled us to the shore. "Where can they be taking us, Ingram?"said I. 

"Heaven knows, Sir, but we shall find out. "

I attempted to speak to the officers, but they cried "_Silentio_, " whichword I fully understood to mean "silence, " and, finding that I could notinduce them to hear me, I said no more. We landed at a jetty, and werethen led through the streets to a large square. On one side of it was aheavy building, to which they directed their steps. The door was openedfor us, and we were led in. A paper was produced by our conductors, andwas apparently copied into a book, after which they went away, leavingus with the people who had received us, and who, by their appearance, Iknew to be gaolers. 

"Of what crime am I accused?" inquired I. 

No reply was given, but two of the subordinates took us away, unlocked amassive door, and thrust us into a large court-yard, full of men ofevery colour. 

"Well, " said I, as the door closed upon us, "we are in gaol at allevents; but the question now is, shall we be released as Olivarez hadstated?"

"It is hard to say, " replied Ingram. "The question is, what gaol isthis? Could we find any one who could speak English, we mightdiscover. "

Several of those around us had come towards us to examine us, and thenleft us, when, as we were conversing, a negro came up, and, hearing whatwe said, addressed us in English. 

"Massa want one to speak English--I speak English--some long while onboard English vessel. "

"Well, then, my good fellow, " said I, "can you tell us what this gaolis, and what prisoners are confined here for?"

"Yes, massa, everybody know that, suppose he live at Rio. This gaol forpeople that go dig diamonds. "

"How do you mean?"

"Mean! Massa--people sent here to work in diamond-mines all life longtill they die. Keep 'em here till hab plenty to send up all at onetime. Then guard take them up the country, and they go dig and wash fordiamond. Suppose you find very big diamond, you go free. Suppose not, den you die there. "

"Merciful Heavens!" cried I to Ingram, "then we are condemned as slavesto the mines. "

"Yes, " replied Ingram with a sigh. "Well, it's better than working inthe quicksilver-mines. At all events, we shall have fresh air. "

"Fresh air, without liberty, " cried I, clasping my hands. 

"Come, Sir, courage, we do not yet know our fate. Perhaps we may, asOlivarez said, be allowed to go free after the schooner sails. "

I shook my head, for I was convinced otherwise. 

CHAPTER SIXTEEN. 

THE DIAMOND-MINES, AND WHAT OCCURRED THERE--I LOSE MY FRIEND INGRAM, ANDANOTHER ACQUAINTANCE, BUT THEY BOTH LEAVE ME VALUABLE LEGACIES. 

After remaining in the court about two hours, it being then near tonightfall, the gaolers came out into the yard, and we were all driveninto a large apartment, the walls of which were of such solid materials, and the floor of large flag-stones, as to prevent any possibility ofescape. I was never in such a scene of filth and wretchedness. Therewas not a spot where one could be driven without being defiled in someway or another; and so many human beings--one half of whom werenegroes--being crowded into so small a space, with only one barredwindow, so high up as only to serve as a ventilator, created anatmosphere worse than any slave-vessel's hold. I leaned with my backagainst the wall, and, I must say, never was so miserable in my life. Ithought of Amy, and my sanguine hopes and anticipations of happiness, now all wrecked. I thought of Captain Levee and my brother Philipcareering over the seas, free as the wind. I thought of poor Whyna, andthe distress she must feel at finding I did not rejoin her. I planned ahundred schemes to make known my situation, but every scheme, as soon asI weighed it, I found was hopeless. Still weak from previous disease, Ifelt as if I should be suffocated if I remained long in this pestiferousabode, and I wept like a child. Daylight came at last, and soonafterwards the door was opened; we were admitted into the yard, and allhastened to the large tub of water, which was soon emptied. Thefighting and scrambling to obtain first possession was really revolting. An hour afterwards some coarse provisions were served out, and then welearnt, to our great delight, that we were immediately to set out forthe mines. It would be thought that this could be no great cause forexultation; we were about to go to pass the rest of our lives inbondage; but all misery is comparative, and sooner than have remainedanother night in that dreadful hole, I would have welcomed any change. About an hour afterwards a guard of dirty-looking soldiers came in; wewere all handcuffed to a long chain, at about two feet apart, one oneach side, so that we walked in pairs, and as soon as the first chainwas full--and I was handcuffed to it--we were ordered out into thesquare to wait for the others. My superior dress and appearance as anEnglishman excited much curiosity; people pointed to me and maderemarks, but I had no opportunity of communicating with any of theauthorities, nor would it have been of any use if I had had. Weremained there more than an hour, as the other chains of prisoners cameout one by one; we were five chains in all, about forty on a chain. Wewere then ordered to move on, walking between a guard of about twenty orthirty soldiers, who marched, on each side of us, with their muskets andbayonets fixed, about three yards from each other. In another hour wewere clear of the town, and threading our way through a lane bounded oneach side by prickly pears and other shrubs. There was no want ofmerriment among the party; they talked and laughed with one another andthe soldiers who guarded them, and appeared to care little for theirfate. As for me, I was broken-hearted with the disgrace and thevillainous manner in which I had been thus sacrificed. My heart wasfull of bitterness, and I could gladly have lain down and died, had Inot been still buoyed up with some faint hope that I should have anopportunity of making my position known, and obtain my release. I willpass over the journey, as one day was but the forerunner of the other. We halted at noon, and were supplied with fruit and maize, but we werenever unchained, day or night. In a short time I was like all therest--covered with vermin, and disgusting to myself. It was, I think, between four and five weeks before we arrived at our destination, whichwas in the district of Tejuco, and the locality of the diamond-mines wascalled the Sierra de Espinhaco. This sierra, or mountain, was a ridgeof inaccessible precipices on each side of a narrow valley, traversed bya small river called the Tequetinhonha, and in this valley, and in thebed of the river, were the diamonds found, for which we were condemnedto toil for the remainder of our days. As we entered the ravine, Iperceived how impossible it would be to escape, even if a person couldfind his way back, after having succeeded in his escape. For many milesthe road was a narrow path cut on the side of the mountain, a yawningprecipice below and inaccessible rocks above, and this narrow way was atevery two miles blocked up by a guard-house built upon it, and throughthe portcullis of which it would be necessary to force a way. And herewe were, thousands of miles away from civilised life, in the heart of acountry uninhabited except by occasional bands of Indians. At last wefiled through the last of the guard-houses, and found ourselves in awider part of the ravine, which was crowded with buildings of variousdescriptions. We were led up to the director's house, and our names, persons, and descriptions were taken down by a clerk. When my turncame, and I was asked in Portuguese who I was, I shook my head, andreplied "Ingles. " An interpreter was called, and I then stated my nameand begged the director would hear what I had to say. He shook hishead, and, after they had taken my description, desired me to go away. 

"Why did you not explain for me?" said I to the interpreter. 

"Because he won't hear what you have to say; if he would, every man onthe chain would attempt to prove that he was sent here by mistake. Youmay by-and-by find an opportunity to speak to him, that is, after youhave learnt Portuguese, and have been here a year or two; but it will dono good. "

During the whole of the journey I had been separated from Ingram, andnow, for the first time since we left prison, I had an opportunity ofshaking him by the hand. I need not say how glad I was to meet again mycompanion in misfortune, and our only fear was now, that we should beagain separated; but such was not the case. There were regular lodgingsor barracks for the slaves, which were certainly not bad but as allescape was considered impossible, any one who chose to raise a littlehut for himself out of the bushes which grew on the rocks was permittedso to do. The hours of work were regular; we were allotted out ingangs, which took up a certain square of the river, or river's side; weworked from daylight till near dusk, with only an hour allowed forrepose in the heat of the day. There was a superintendent over eachgang of twenty, who watched them and made them work. Thesesuperintendents were controlled by inspectors, who had the charge offour or five gangs, and who brought unto the director the produce of theday's toil. The work was simple. The sand and alluvial soil werethrown into troughs with small sieve bottoms, out of which escaped allthe smaller matter, when it was washed with the water from the river. The stones and larger particles were then carefully examined, and anydiamonds found were taken out and delivered to the superintendents, whothen made them over to the inspectors, when they came round. Theinspectors carried them to their houses, (for they had houses fromgovernment, ) and in the evening delivered every diamond found to thedirector. After a short time, I found that the office ofsuperintendent, and also of inspector, was open to any of the slaves whoconducted themselves well; and that the whole of those now employed inthe offices were slaves for life, as well as ourselves. What puzzled mewas, how so many people, for in all we amounted to seven hundred ormore, were to be found in food; but I afterwards discovered that thegovernment had farms and herds of cattle at a few miles' distance, cultivated by slaves and Indians expressly for the purpose. Our rationswere scanty, but we were permitted to cultivate, as well as we could, any spot we could find on the arid side of the mountain as a garden; andsome of them, who had been there for many years, had, in course of time, produced a good soil, and reared plenty of vegetables. To my surprise, I found at least twenty Englishmen among the whole mass of slaves; andone or two of them were inspectors, and several of themsuperintendents--saying much in favour of my countrymen. Theirconversation and their advice tended much to soothe the hardships of mycaptivity, but I found from them that any hopes of ever leaving themines were useless, and that our bones must all be laid by the side ofthe mountain. Of course, Ingram and I were inseparable; we worked inthe same gang, and we very soon built a hut for ourselves; and Ingram, who was a light-hearted young man, set to work to make a garden. Hemoved heavy stones on the sides of the mountain, and scraped up all themould he could find; sometimes he would get his handkerchief full, butnot often; but, as he said, every little helped. He killed lizards formanure, and with them and leaves he made a little dung-heap, which hewatered, to assist putrefaction. Everything that would assist, hecarefully collected; and by degrees he had sufficient for a patch offour or five yards square. This he planted; and with the refuse mademore manure; and in the course of a few months, by incessant activityand assisted by me, he had a very tolerable patch of ground covered withthis manure and the alluvial soil washed out by the diamond-seeking, mixed up together. We then obtained seeds, and grew vegetables like therest, and this proved a great increase to our comforts--that is, ourbodily wants; but my mind was far away. Amy Trevannion was never out ofmy thoughts, and I fell into a deep melancholy. I worked hard at myvocation, and was fortunate enough to find some good diamonds, longbefore I had been a year at the mines. Having acquired the Portugueselanguage, I was soon after raised to the office of superintendent. Inow no longer worked, but overlooked others, with a cane in my hand toadminister punishment to those who neglected their business. I cannotsay that I liked the change; I was not so miserable when I was employed, but I did my duty with diligence. Ingram was in my gang, and anotherEnglishman, an old man, --I should think not less than seventy years old. He told me that he belonged to a merchant vessel, and in a drunkenbrawl a Portuguese had been killed; he and two others had been condemnedto the mines, but the others were dead long ago. About a month after myelevation, this old man, who was very feeble, and whom I treated withgreat kindness on account of his age--exacting no more than I thought hecould well perform--fell sick. I reported him as being really ill, andIngram, who was by no means a bad doctor, told me that he would die. Afew hours before his death he sent for me to his hut, and, afterthanking me for my kindness to him, he said that he knew he was dying, and that he wished to leave me all his property, (which the slaves arepermitted to do, ) that is, he left me his garden, which was the best onthe Sierra, his hut, which also was a very good one, and then, puttinghis hand under the leaves which formed his bed, he pulled out atattered, thumbed book, which he told me was a Bible. 

"At first I read, " said he, "to pass away time in this melancholy place, but of late I have read it I hope to a better purpose. "

I thanked the poor man for his present, and wished him good-bye. A fewhours afterwards he was dead, and Ingram and I buried him by the side ofthe mountain. Shortly afterwards our inspector died, and, to myastonishment, I was put into his place. I could not imagine why I wasthus so fortunate in being promoted, but I afterwards found out that, although I had never but casually seen her, I was indebted for my goodfortune to a fancy which the director's eldest daughter (for he had hisfamily with him) had taken for me. 

This was singular, for I had never spoken to her, and, what is morestrange, I never did speak to her, nor did she ever attempt to speak tome, so that it was wholly disinterested on her part. I had now stillless to do, and was in constant communication with the director, and oneday stated to him how it was that I had been brought there. He told methat he believed me, but could not help me, and after that the subjectwas never again mentioned between us. Having little to do, I now tookup the Bible given me by the old Englishman, as I had time to read it, which I had not before, when I was employed the whole day; but now I hada convenient cottage, as I may call it, of my own I and plenty ofleisure and retirement. 

I studied the Bible carefully and found much comfort in it. Not that Iwas content with my lot--that I never could be while I was separatedfrom Amy--but still I found much consolation, and I became, to a certaindegree, resigned. I thought of my former life with disgust, and thissecond reading of the Bible, for the reader may recollect that the firsttook place when I was first confined in the Tower, was certainly ofgreat advantage to me. I had more time to dwell upon it--more time forreflection and self-examination--and every day I reaped more advantageand became more worthy of the name of Christian. I now prayedfervently, and I think my prayers were heard, as you, my dear Madam, will also think as I continue my narrative. About three months after Ihad been appointed an inspector, Ingram was taken ill. At first hecomplained of disordered bowels, but in a few days inflammation came on, which ended in mortification. He was in great agony until themortification took place, when he obtained comparative relief. 

"My dear Mr Musgrave, " he said, as I was at his bedside, "in a fewhours I shall have escaped from the mines, and be no more in bondage. Ishall follow the poor old Englishman, who left you his executor. I amabout to do the same. I shall now make my will verbally, as we have nowriting materials here, and leave you all I possess. "

"Why are you not more serious, Ingram, " I said; "at such a moment asthis?"

"I am most serious, " he replied. "I know that in a few hours I shall beno more, and I trust in the mercy of Him who died for kings and forslaves; but, Musgrave, I have a secret to tell you. Do you recollectthe story in the fairy tales of the little white cat whose head wasobliged to be cut off, and who then turned into the most beautifulprincess in the world? Well, my secret is something like hers. "

I thought, by his continuing in this strain, that his head waswandering. I was about to speak to him, when he continued:

"Do you know what has occasioned my death? I will tell you the secret. I was washing for diamonds, when I found one of a size which astonishedme. I knew it was of great value, and I did not choose that the King ofPortugal should receive such a benefit from my hands. I put it into mymouth to secrete it, hardly knowing what I should do afterwards, but Iwas thinking how I should act, when one of the superintendents passing(that crabbed old Portuguese belonging to the next gang), and seeing meidle and in deep thought, he struck me with his cane such a smart rap onthe shoulders, that he not only made me jump out of my reverie, but thediamond went down my throat. I'm sure if I had tried to swallow it Icould not have done so, but the shock forced it down. Well, this hasoccasioned my death, for it has remained in my stomach and occasionedthe stoppage, which has ended in inflammation and mortification. I feelit here even now; give me your finger, don't you feel it? Well, now youunderstand why I talked of the little white cat. Don't cut off my head, but when I am dead, just put your knife down there and take out thediamond and bury it, for I tell you--and they say dying men see clearerthan others--but that I am certain you will be released from thesemines, and then the diamond will be a fortune to you, and you will findthat being my executor was of some value to you. Now, pray--noscruple--I entreat it as a last favour, promise me that you will do as Iwish--pray promise me, or I shall die unhappy. "

I could not help promising him to execute his wishes, he appeared soearnest and asked it as a last favour, but I felt very repugnant at theidea. In another hour poor Ingram breathed his last, and I was mostmelancholy at the loss of so worthy a friend, who had by serving me beensubjected to the same slavery as myself. I left the hut and went to myown house, thinking over the strange communication that had been made tome. And why, thought I, should I obtain this diamond? I have no chanceof leaving this; yet, who knows, Ingram prophesied in his dying momentsthat I should--well, at all events, I will keep my promise to the poorfellow. I reported his death to the director, and, about an hourafterwards, went to the hut where he lay. His countenance was placid, and I looked at him for a long while, and queried whether he was nothappier than I was or ever could be. But, to comply with his request--Icould not bear the idea. I did not want the diamond, and I, who in myearly career had thought nothing of cutting and maiming the living man, now shuddered at the idea of making an incision in a dead body. Butthere was no time to be lost, the burials always took place at sunset, and it was near the hour. I bent a piece of bamboo cane double, like apair of sugar-tongs, and then putting my finger to the part of hisstomach which he had pointed out, I felt that there was a hardsubstance, and I made an incision with my knife--probing with the blade. I touched the diamond and then, using the piece of cane as a pair ofpincers, I contrived, after one or two attempts, to extract it. I threwthe diamond without examination into a pan of water which stood by thebed, and, covering up the body, I made a hole in the floor of the hutand buried the knife, which I felt I never could use again. 

I looked out of the hut and perceived two of the slaves, who performedthat office, coming towards me to take away the body. I desired them tocarry it leaving the clothes on, followed them, and saw it deposited inthe earth; after which I read prayers over the grave, and could notrefrain from shedding many tears to the memory of my faithful associate. I then returned to the hut, and taking the pan of water in my hand wentto my abode. I could not bear to touch the diamond, but I dared notleave it where it was; so I poured all the water out of the pan, andthen rolled the diamond out on the floor, which was of hardened clay. Isaw at once that it was one of great value, weighing, I should think, thirteen or fourteen _grammes_, and of a very pure water. It was in theform of an obtuse octahedron, and on one side was quite smooth andtransparent. Having made this examination, I picked up some of the claywith a piece of iron, and, rolling the diamond into the hole, I jammedthe clay down over it. "There, " said I, "you may remain till doomsday, or till some one finds you; you will be of no use to me;" and I thoughtof the cock in the fable. My tattered Bible caught my eye, and I saidto it, "You are of more value than all the diamonds in the world;" and Ionly uttered what I felt. 

For a long time I mourned for Ingram, and thought nothing of thediamond. Three months more passed away, and I had been eighteen monthsin the mines, when some visitors made their appearance--no less than oneof the principals of the Jesuit order, who had been sent by the king ofPortugal out to the Brazils, on a tour of inspection, as it was called, but in fact to examine into the state of affairs, and the way in whichthe government revenue was collected. There had lately been so muchpeculation on the part of the various officers, that it was considerednecessary to make minute inquiry. A Portuguese nobleman had been sentout the year before, but had died shortly after his arrival, and therewas every reason to suppose that he had been poisoned, that the inquirymight be got rid of. Now this Jesuit priest had been sent out, probablybecause a Portuguese, who thought little of poisoning and stabbing alayman, would not dare to attempt the life of so sacred a character. Having full and extraordinary powers, he had made a short inquiry intothe different departments of government, and now come to the mines toascertain how far the delivery of the diamonds at the treasury agreedwith the collection at the mines; for these mines had usually producedfrom a million to a million and a half of revenue. The director was ina great fuss when he heard of this arrival at the further barrier;although immediately announced to him, he had scarcely an hour toprepare before the superior of the Jesuits arrived with his suite, consisting of about twenty people, and fifty or sixty sumpter mules andriding-horses. We were all called out to receive him, that is, all theinspectors. I went to attend the parade, and awaited with muchindifference; but my feelings were soon changed, when in this superiorof the Jesuits I beheld the Catholic priest who had visited me in theTower and obtained my release. The superior bowed to the director andto all around him, and as he then looked at us all, he recognised meimmediately. 

"You here, my son?" said he. 

"Yes, holy father, " replied I, "and I thank Heaven that your arrivalwill enable me to prove my innocence. "

"Pray how is this?" said he. 

In a few words I narrated my story. 

"And you were thrown into prison without being permitted to defendyourself?"

"Even so, good father, and sent to the mines to slave for life. "

"Did you not make known your case to the director of the mines?"

"I did, Sir, but he stated that he pitied me, but could not help me. "

"Is this the case, Mr Director?" said the Jesuit, severely. 

"It is, Sir, " replied the director; "I have more than once reportedcases of what appeared to me great hardship, if what those condemnedhave said was true, and have been told that I was too officious, andthat there could be no reversal of sentence. I can prove to you, Sir, by my journals and letter-books, how many cases I did formerly attemptto bring before the government; but I at last received such replies, which I can show you, as will prove that there has been no fault ofmine. "

"Allow me to add, holy father, " said I, "that the kindness andconsideration of the director have been very great to all those underhis charge, and I think it very fortunate that such a person has beenappointed to this situation, as he has done everything that has been inhis power to alleviate the miseries of bondage. "

"I am glad to hear you say so, Mr Elrington. Mr Director, thisgentleman is a dear friend of mine; let him instantly be released. Myorders are not to be disputed by the viceroy himself. "

The superior then embraced me cordially, and told me that I was free, and should return with him to Rio. Imagine, my dear Madam, my joy andgratitude. I fell on my knees before him, and kissed his hands. Hegave me his blessing, and raised me up. 

"Where is your companion in misfortune?" said he. 

"Alas! Sir, he is dead, " replied I. 

The superior shook his head and turned away, saying, "I will search intothis affair to the bottom, depend upon it, when I get back to Rio. "

He then desired the director to bring out his books, and his ownsecretary to follow him, leaving his servants in the court-yard with meand the other inspectors. I received the congratulations of all partiespresent, and as soon as possible I escaped from them, and returned to myown room, where I knelt and fervently thanked God for my unexpecteddeliverance; and, having paid my duty to the Most High, I sat down, andfell into a most delightful reverie of anticipations. In the evening, after the superior had dismissed him, the director sent for me, andsaid:

"Allow me to return you many thanks for your kindness in speaking sofavourably of me as you have done. You have, indeed, been of service tome, and I am most grateful. "

"I only did you justice, director, " replied I. 

"Yes, but how few have justice done them in this world!" replied he. "The superior desired me to tell you, that you are to live with thegentlemen of his suite. Of course, you know, it is not etiquette forhim to admit anybody to his table. At all events you must allow me onepleasure, which is to supply you with clothes proper to your appearance, which I can easily do without inconvenience to myself. "

The director then led me into his room, and opened a wardrobe full ofrich suits, selected two of the handsomest, with linen and every otherarticle requisite, a handsome sword and hat, all of which he begged meto accept. Calling one of his servants, he ordered him to put them intoa valise, and take them to my apartment. 

"Is there anything else that I can do?--speak freely. "

"No, director, " replied I, "I will accept these things from you, as Icannot procure them here, but when at Rio, I have means to obtaineverything that I require. I return you many thanks. "

"I will send my servant to arrange your hair, " said he; "and I pray youto consider him at your disposal during the few days which the superiormay remain here. "

"Do you think it will take him so long?"

"Yes, " replied the director, "I will tell you in confidence, that he hasbrought with him the produce of the mines accounted for to thegovernment at home, and on his first inspection has found suchdefalcation from that which has been transmitted by me to Rio, that Iexpect there will be serious business. They never imagined at Rio thathe would have undertaken such a tedious journey as he has done, and theyare in much alarm about it; but I will leave you now, that you may gohome and make your toilet. Allow me to congratulate you, with all myheart, at the fortunate termination to your unjust bondage. "

Having again thanked him for his kindness, I went to my lodging, where Ifound his servant waiting for me; and having had my hair arranged in avery tolerable manner, and a little powder thrown in, I put on one ofthe suits, which fitted me pretty well, requiring but a slightalteration, from being rather full, which the servant soon managed. Thus did I once more appear as a gentleman--contrary to all myexpectations--and I then went and joined the suite of the superior, who, when they perceived the difference which dress made in my appearance, congratulated me, and warmly welcomed me to join the meal which had justbeen prepared for them. On the following day, the superior sent for me, and ordering me to sit down requested that I would enter into fulldetail of what had happened to me since we last parted. I did so, andmy narrative occupied the whole afternoon. 

"Your life has been full of vicissitude, " replied he; "I trust, however, that your adventures are now over, and that you will be restored to yourfriends: the service you performed for our cause will never beforgotten. "

I ventured to ask him how it was that he was now in the employ of theKing of Portugal. He replied:

"I am an Irishman by birth, and educated at Saint Omers. I was firstsent to Spain by the order when I was young, and have since beenemployed all over the world in the advancement of our holy church. Country with our order is of no consequence. We all serve the holychurch, and go wherever our services are required. I would you were aCatholic, I could advance you beyond all your hopes; but you are engagedto be married, and that puts an end to the question. "

As I thought the holy father must be tired with our long conference, Irose and took my leave. 

Three days afterwards I was informed by him that he intended to set offon his return to Rio, and now I thought of the diamond, which I resolvedto carry with me. I had no fear of being searched while under thisexcellent superior's protection, and therefore I went to my lodging, dugup the diamond, and, having washed it, for the first time gave it theexamination which it deserved. It certainly was a stone of great value, but of what value I could not exactly say. From what I had learnt fromthe director, who usually put his idea of the value upon any diamond ofsize which was brought to him, I considered that 20, 000 pounds was theleast which could be put upon the stone. I took the precaution not tocarry it loose in my pocket, but to sew it within the lining of myclothes. Glad I was, indeed, when the orders to start the next morningwere given out. I found that a horse was appointed for me, and, havingmade up my valise, not forgetting my tattered Bible, I went to my bedthanking God that this was to be the last night that I was to pass inthe accursed Sierra de Espinhaco. 

At daylight the superior took his leave, mounted his mule, and we setforth, passing the guard-house in the narrow road, which I neverexpected to pass again. Before noon we were clear of the Sierra, andonce more in the open country. The attendants, with a portion of thesumpter mules, went in advance, to prepare for the superior's arrival atthe spot where we were to halt. 

The weather was excessively sultry, and the glare of the sun was verydistressing. At noon we stopped to take our dinner, and the usualsiesta after it. The attendants in advance had raised a sort ofpalanquin for the superior, and everything was ready. The superioralighted, and sat down under the palanquin, which protected him from therays of the sun; we all sat round at a respectful distance. The heatwas so intense, that, to relieve himself, the superior had, when he satdown, thrown off his long black robe, such as is worn by the priests ofhis order. Dinner was served up, and we had a merry party, notwithstanding the great heat. After our meal, we all shaded ourselvesas well as we could, and took our siesta for about two hours, when thesuperior rose up, and gave the signal for resuming our journey. Thehorses were soon ready, and the superior's mule being brought up to thepalanquin, he rose up, and one of his attendants was lifting up his robefor the superior to resume it, when my eye detected the head of a snakejust showing itself out of the side-pocket of the robe in which hecarried his breviary and his handkerchief. I knew the snake well, forwe often found them in the Sierra de Espinhaco, and some two or three ofthe slaves had lost their lives by their bite, which was so fatal, thatthey died in less than five minutes afterwards. The superior had hishandkerchief in his hand, and would have undoubtedly put it in hispocket before he mounted his mule, and if so would certainly have beenbitten, and lost his life. As the superior was fastening his robe atthe throat, I darted forward, seized it, threw it on the ground, andcommenced stamping upon it with all my force, much to the surprise ofthe whole party. Some of them thought me mad, and others, who werehorrified at such treatment of the holy garment, called out, "Hereticomaldetto!" which, Madam, you must know, means, accursed heretic. Havingfelt the snake (which is very short, but very thick in the body, with ahead like a toad) several times moving under my feet, and then moving nomore, I then stepped off the garment, and turning it over I lifted it upby the skirt, so that the dead snake rolled out of the pocket. 

"I thank the God whom we all worship, and the Son of God, who died forus all, whether Catholic or Heretic, " cried I, "that I have been themeans of preserving the holy father. "

I had knelt down as I thus prayed, and the superior, perceiving thedanger that he had been in, did the same, and silently returned histhanks; at his example all the rest went down on their knees. 

"Yes, " said the superior; "would to God that instead of reviling eachother all denominations of Christians would join in thus bruising thehead of the serpent which seeks our spiritual death. "

He then rose and said:

"My son, I thank thee for the kind service thou hast performed. "

I then explained to the superior the deadly nature of the animal, and myfear that he would have put his handkerchief in the pocket of his robebefore I had time to prevent him, and begged him to excuse my seemingabruptness. 

"There needs no apology for saving a man's life, " replied he, smiling. --"Come, let us go forward. "

I hardly need say that we were not quite so long in returning to Rio aswe were in going to the mines. We accomplished our journey, withoutusing extreme haste, in about half of the time. On our arrival, we tookup our quarters at a magnificent palace, which had been appropriated tothe superior during his residence at Rio, and I found myself sumptuouslylodged. For some days, during which the superior had frequentinterviews with the viceroy, I did not see him, but one day I wassummoned to his presence. 

"My son, " said he, "I have lost no time in investigating your affair, and I find that all you have said is quite correct. To the disgrace ofthe government here, and the manner in which justice is administered, itappears that this man, Olivarez, on his arrival, went to the secretaryof the judge of that court in which such offences are tried, and statedthat he had two English mutineers on board, who had attempted to takethe vessel, and wounded several of his men dangerously; that he wished, of course, to deliver them up to justice, but that the immediatedeparture of his vessel would be prevented by so doing, as his crewwould be required as evidence; that the delay would be verydisadvantageous; and he inquired whether it could not be managed thatthese men might be punished without the appearance of himself and hismen, as he would pay a good sum rather than be detained. The secretaryperfectly understood the trick, and, upon the receipt of five hundredcruzados, he accepted the deposition of Olivarez, sworn to by him, assufficient evidence, and you were consigned to the mines upon thisdeposition by a warrant from the judge. We have had some trouble toobtain all the facts, but the question has been severely applied, andhas elicited them. Now, first, as to the judge and his secretary, theyhave gone to the gaol, and will take your place in the mines for life. Next as to Olivarez. It appears that, on his arrival, he sold his cargoof slaves very advantageously; that having received the money he gave asmall portion to each of his men, and that they went on shore, and, likeall English seamen, were soon in a state of intoxication; that Olivareztook such steps with the police, as to have them all thrown into prisonwhen in that state; and, on the following morning, he went to them, persuaded them that they had committed themselves during theirintoxication, and that it required a large sum to free them. This hepretended to have paid for them, and, having purchased a cargo for hisvoyage, he got them all on board, and again ran for the coast of Africa. In three months he returned with another cargo, which he sold. He hadfound out his mother, and now he expended the money he had made, inpurchasing a good property about seven miles from Rio, where he placedhis mother and some slaves to take care of it, and cultivate it. Hecontrived to defraud his crew as much as he could, and before he went tothe coast again he married an amiable young person, the daughter of aneighbour. He made a third and a fourth voyage with equal success, buton the third voyage he contrived to get rid of a portion of his Englishcrew, who were now becoming troublesome, by taking some Portuguesesailors out with him, and leaving the English on the coast, as if bymistake. Previous to the fourth voyage, it appears that he satisfiedthe remainder of the English crew by producing accounts, and sharing outto them several hundred dollars previous to their departure for thecoast. He made a slight addition to his Portuguese sailors, not puttingtoo many on board, to avoid suspicion, and when on the coast of Africa, a portion of the English crew died, whether by poison or not is notknown, and the others he put on shore, seizing all their property, andthe dollars with which he had satisfied them. On his return from hisfourth voyage, having now nothing to fear from the partners in hisatrocious deed, having realised a large sum, he determined to remain onshore altogether, and live on his property with his mother and wife. Hedid so, and sent out the schooner under a Portuguese captain and crew, to be employed for him as owner in the slave traffic, and she has madetwo voyages since, and is expected back again every day. Now, my son, retribution has fallen heavily upon this bad man. Had he beendiscovered and punished when he first did the deed, it would have beenas nothing compared to what it has been now; he then had no property--noties--in fact, nothing or little to regret; but now, with a wife andchild, with a valuable property, living in independence, and increasingthat wealth daily--now, when he is at the very summit of his ambition, restored to his own country, respected and considered as being a man ofwealth, he has been seized, thrown into a dungeon, put to the question, and now lies in a state of misery, awaiting the sentence of death whichhas been pronounced against him. Neither has he the consolation ofknowing that he leaves those whom he loves in a state of affluence, forall his property, having been gained by making use of your property, necessarily is your property, and not his, and it has been confiscatedaccordingly for your use and benefit. As soon as everything iscollected, it will be paid into your hands. Thus, my son, I have atlast attained justice for you. "

I was, as you may imagine, my dear Madam, profuse in my acknowledgments, but he stopped me, saying:

"I was sent here to see that justice was done to everybody, if Ipossibly could--no easy task, when all are amassing money, not caringhow they obtain it; but, surely, if any one has peculiar claims upon me, it is you. "

The superior then asked me many questions relative to my parentage, andI did not conceal anything from him. I told who I was, and why, at anearly age, I had left my father's house. He asked me many questions, and, after about two hours' conversation, he dismissed me, saying:

"You may always depend upon my protection and gratitude. "

Before he dismissed me, he told me that he was about to send adespatch-boat to Lisbon, and as I might wish to inform my friends of mysafety, if I would write letters, he would insure their being safelydelivered to my friends in England. I gladly availed myself of thisoffer, and indeed would have begged a passage for myself, if it had notbeen that I considered Olivarez's money to be the property of MrTrevannion, and was determined to remit it to him before I left Rio. This detained me about six weeks longer, during which interval Olivarezhad suffered the penalty due to his crimes, having been strangled in themarket place. 

The money received was 28, 000 cruzados, and not knowing how to disposeof it, I applied to the superior, who gave me orders for it induplicates upon the treasury at Lisbon, one of which I had very soon anopportunity of sending home to Mr Trevannion, with a duplicate of myfirst letter, and a second to him and Amy, stating my intention ofreturning as soon as possible. But this was by a Portuguese frigate, which made a very circuitous route home, and I did not choose to go bythat conveyance, as her detention at the different ports was souncertain. At last I became very impatient for my departure, andanxiously awaited the sailing of some vessel to any port of Europe. 

I had reserved 1000 cruzados for my own expenses, which I considered asquite sufficient, but they were gradually wasting away, for I waseverywhere received, and in the best company of Rio. At last one daythe superior sent for me, and told me that he was about to send anadvice-boat to Lisbon, and I might take a passage if I wished; that itwas a very small one, but a very fast sailer. I thanked him heartily, accepted the proposal, and went to my room to pack up my clothes. Inthe afternoon the captain of the xebeque called upon me, and told methat he would start on the following morning if I would be ready. Ireplied that I should be, put some dollars into his hands, requestingthat he would procure for me anything that he considered would benecessary and agreeable, and if the sum I had given him was not enough, I would repay him the remainder as soon as we were out of harbour. Itook my leave of the superior, who parted with me with manyprotestations of regard on his side, and tears of gratitude on mine, andearly the next morning I was on board of the xebeque. In light windsshe was extremely fast, but she certainly was too small to cross theAtlantic Ocean; nevertheless, as the captain said, she had crossed itseveral times, and he hoped that she often would again. 

The passage, however, that he usually made, was to run up to thenorthward of the Antilles, and then cross over, making the Bahama Isles, and from thence taking a fresh departure for Lisbon. Our crew consistedof only eight men, besides the captain; but, as the vessel was not morethan thirty tons, they were sufficient. We made a good run, until wewere in about twenty-four degrees of north latitude, when, as westretched to the eastward to cross the Atlantic, we met with a mostviolent gale, which lasted several days, and I fully expected every hourthat the vessel would go down, buried as she was by the heavy sea. Atlast we had no chance but to scud before the wind, which we did for twodays before a raging and following sea, that appeared determined uponour destruction. On the second night, as I was on deck, watching thebreaking and tossing of the billows, and the swift career of the littlebark, which enabled her to avoid them, the water suddenly appeared ofone white foam, and, as we rose upon the next sea, we were hurled alongon its crest, reeling on the foam until it had passed us, and then westruck heavily upon a rock. Fortunately, it was a soft coral rock, orwe had all perished. The next wave lifted us up again, and threw usfurther on, and, on its receding, the little xebeque laid high and dry, and careened over on her bilge. 

The waters rose and fell, and roared and foamed about us, but theylifted us no more, neither did they wash us off the decks as we clung tothe rigging; for the stout short mast, upon which the lateen sail washoisted, had not been carried away. We remained where we were tillmorning, every one holding on, and not communicating with each other. As the night wore away, so did the gale decrease and the sea subside. The waters now gradually left us; at intervals, when the waves receded, we could walk on shore; but we remained on the vessel till noon, bywhich time we found our vessel high and dry, having been carried over acoral reef, which appeared to extend one or two miles into the offing. 

The men, who had been much buffeted by the waves, and who were exhaustedby clinging so long to the rigging, now that they found themselves safe, and were warmed by the heat of the sun, rallied, and began to moveabout. We had a long consultation as to how we should act. There wasno chance of getting the vessel off again, and we did not exactly knowwhere we were; but the captain and I agreed that it must be upon one ofthe small islands of the Bahama group that we had been cast away, andour conjecture was right. After some consultation, the captain and Icalled the men together, and told them that it was very probable that wemight be some time before we could find the means of getting off theisland, and that, therefore, we must all do our best; that we would landand erect a tent with the sails, and obtain provisions; after that wewould consider the vessel and her stores as public property, but thatevery man's private property should be secured to him as if we werestill on board of the xebeque; that the captain should retain thecommand as before, and his orders should be obeyed by everybody, as longas they were reasonable and just. 

The men, who were well-behaved, quiet fellows, --and not, like Englishseamen, given to liquor, --readily agreed, and it was arranged that thefollowing morning we should commence our labours. This was a sad blowto me, who was anticipating a speedy meeting with Amy. I knew howdoubtful was the chance of our being seen by any vessel, and that I mustremain here for months, if not longer; but I had been schooled, andcould now say with fervency, "Thy will, O Lord, and not mine, be done. "

We remained on board of the vessel that night, and the next morning thegale had ceased, and the waters, to our astonishment, had receded, so asto leave us at least sixty yards from the sea, which was now almostcalm. We first took a survey of the island, to ascertain if there wasany water, and, as the island was not more than two miles incircumference, this did not take us long. Fortunately, in the centre wefound a deep hole sunk in the soft coral rock by some other people whohad been wrecked here, and in the hole the water was, although a littlebrackish, somewhat palatable. It evidently was the sea-water filteredthrough the soft rock. 

The whole of the island was surrounded with coral reefs, with lanes ofdeep water running between them, and the fish were sporting in thousandsafter the storm, but there was not a tree or vestige of vegetation uponthe whole island. We soon, however, discovered that it was frequentedby turtle, for we found some eggs, fresh-buried, in the sand. Havingmade this survey, we then went back to the vessel, and with spars andsails rigged a tent upon the highest point of the island, which might beten or fifteen feet above the level of the sea. The tent was largeenough to hold fifty men, if required, so we brought our bedding andchests and all our cooking apparatus on shore, made a fire-place outsidethe tent with the little caboose we had on board of the vessel, sent aman to obtain water from the hole, and put on some meat to boil for ourdinners. In the evening we all went out to turn turtle, and succeededin turning three, when we decided that we would not capture any moreuntil we had made a turtle-pond to put them in, for we had not more thantwo months' provisions on board of the vessel, and did not know how longwe might be detained. The men behaved very well, and indeed seemeddetermined to make themselves as comfortable as they could underexisting circumstances. The next day we put out some lines in deepwater, and caught several large fish, and then we went to find a properspot for a turtle-pond. We selected a hole in the reef which we thoughtwould answer, as we had only one end of it to fill up, and we commencedbreaking away the rock with crowbars, and worked hard the whole of theday, some breaking and others carrying the masses broken off. Bydegrees they rose to the surface of the water, and in two days more wecalculated that the pond would be ready to receive the turtle. We hadkilled one turtle in the morning, and we now lived upon it altogether, as we wished to save our salt provisions. The captain and I had manyconsultations as to what we should do, and what attempts we should maketo get off from this spot. Build a boat we could not, as we had not acarpenter among us, or the means of making the iron-work necessary. Wehad some tools, such as are usually used on board of vessels, andseveral pounds of large nails, but none fit for boat-building. Iproposed that we should examine the bottom of the xebeque, and see whatdamage was done to it. We did so, and found that the garboard strakewas broken and two of her timbers, but they were easy to repair; inevery other respect she was sound. I then proposed that we should cutdown the xebeque to a large boat, which we could easily do by rippingoff her planks and decks, and sawing down her timbers to the height werequired. It would be a heavy boat, it was true, but we should be ableto launch her with rollers, and the draught of water would be so smallthat we could get her over the reefs, which we could not possibly do thexebeque. The captain approved of the idea, and we agreed that as soonas the turtle-pond was finished we would make the attempt. In two daysmore we had finished the pond, and had turned thirty turtle, which weput into it. The men, now that they found that they had plenty to eat, began to show signs of laziness, and did not very readily commence thework upon the xebeque. They ate and slept, ate and slept again, on themattresses spread in the tent. At times they would fish, but it waswith difficulty that the captain and I could persuade them to work, andif they did work half an hour, they then threw down their axes andcrowbars, and went back to the tent. They had plenty of tobacco, andthey smoked half the day, ate turtle, and then slept again. Nevertheless, as the captain and I worked hard, the work progressed; inabout ten days after we began the work, we had ripped off her decks andher side-planks as as low as we thought right, and we were now sawingthrough the timbers, when the quiet of our party was disturbed by whatmay be considered a very strange quarrel. One of the men asserted inconversation that Saint Antony was born in Padua; one or two of theother seamen denied it, and this difference of opinion, which at firstwas a mere nothing, from sullenness, I presume, and something beingrequired to excite them, in the course of a day or two ended in aserious feud; the Paduans terming the anti-Paduans heretics and Jews. The epithet of Jew was what irritated so much, and the parties beingexactly even, four on each side, on the third day, after an angryaltercation, they all rushed out of the tent to decide the affair withtheir knives. The conflict was very fierce, and took place when thecaptain and I were at the xebeque, and before we could separate themfour of them had fallen; two were killed, and the other two badlywounded. It may appear ridiculous that people should take each other'slives for such a trifle; but, after all, nations declare war againsteach other, and thousands are killed on both sides, for causes almost asslight. With great difficulty we separated the remaining combatants, and such was their rage and excitement, that every now and then theywould attempt to break from us and attack each other again; but at lastwe disarmed them. 

This was a sad business; and it was melancholy to think that companionsin misfortune should take each other's lives, instead of feelinggrateful to the Almighty for their preservation. 

We buried the two men who had fallen, and dressed the wounds of thehurt; but after this quarrel the four others came to their work, andcontinued steady at it. We had now removed the upper portion of thexebeque, and commenced fixing beams and carlines on the lower part, soas to make a decked boat of it, and in another week we had decked herover. But we had a great deal more to do: we had to reduce the mast andyard to a proper size, to alter the sail and rigging, to make a smallrudder, and rollers to launch her upon. All this, with our reducedforce, occupied us another month; for the two wounded men, althoughrecovering, could but just crawl about. We turned many more turtle atnight, that we might have a sufficient supply. We now looked out for achannel of deep water through the reef, to get our boat out, and madeone out to a certain extent, but could not survey further withoutgetting off the reef, and the sharks were so numerous that we dared notventure. However, we took it for granted, as we had found deep water inshore, that we should be sure to do so in the offing; and we now got ourboat upon the rollers which we had made, by digging away the sand frombeneath her, and a trench to the water's edge. We had been two monthson the island when all was ready for launching. 

Anxious as I was to return to England, I cannot say that I was unhappywhen on this island: there was always a fine sea-breeze, which cooledthe air, and enabled us to work without exhaustion. With the exceptionof the unfortunate quarrel I have referred to, everything went onquietly. After work was over, I resorted as usual to my Bible, and readfor hours; and this calmed and allayed any impatient feelings whichmight at times arise. I felt that I had great cause to be grateful tothe Almighty for preserving me as he had done, and that it would befolly and wickedness on my part to repine because I could not obtain allthat I wished. I waited, therefore, for His own good time, withoutmurmuring, and in full confidence that all was for the best. 

At last we contrived to get our boat into the water, and she floatedmuch lighter than we thought she would have done, considering the weightof wood that was in her. As soon as she was anchored about ten feetfrom the beach, we made a gangway to her with planks, and commencedgetting all our salt provisions, water, and stores, which we hadselected as most necessary, on board of her. The stowage of theseoccupied us two days; we then got the yard up, and bent the sail, and, having fitted oars, we determined that the next day we would embark. Asshe still swam light, we got on board of her as many turtle as we couldconveniently carry, and then, for the last time, went on shore to sleep. 

As there was no room for our chests, it was agreed that we each shouldhave a bundle on board, selecting those things which we most requiredand most valued. This proposal, which was made by the captain, put mein mind of the diamond, which had scarcely once entered my thoughtssince I had been on the island. When I took it out of my chest, Ithought that I might as well make it more convenient to carry, as therewas no saying what might be the result of our new expedition; so, whenthe other men were all busy about their own effects, or asleep, I firsttook the precaution to roll it up in a covering of pitch, so that, iftaken from me or lost, it might not be known to be a diamond, and then Isewed it up in a piece of leather, which I cut from an old glove, putting a strong leather lanyard to it, so that I might wear it round myneck. Having done this without any one taking notice, and havingnothing else to do, I took some fine twine and worked it over, like themousing of a stay, in a way peculiar to sailors, so that, when finished, it was very much in the shape of a miniature buoy to an anchor, andreminded me of a _fend-off_ or fender, such as they use to prevent anyinjury to the sides of a vessel when coming in contact with another. Having finished my work, I put the leather lanyard round my neck, insideof my shirt, so that my diamond was concealed from sight; I then put upmy remaining pieces-of-eight--which were nearly 500, the best of myclothes, (for during my stay at Rio I had very much increased my stock, )and I hardly need say that the old Bible was not left behind. 

It was a beautiful calm morning when we embarked, and, lifting theanchor, took to our oars, and pulled out through the deep channel, thecaptain standing at the bow and conning us through, while I took thehelm. The boat pulled well and steered well; we had yet to see what shecould do under canvass. After a pull of two hours we were clear of thereef, and out in the open sea. We then laid in the oars, and commencedour preparations for hoisting the sail to a breeze, which then blew fromthe southward. When all was ready, the men hoisted the sail, but in sodoing, a rope being foul, as I was attempting to clear it, I was trippedup, and fell with my right knee on a spike, which entered deep, puttingme to excruciating pain, and laming me completely. I was obliged to sitdown abaft, for I nearly fainted away. In the mean time the sail wasset, and the boat stood well up to it. She proved to be very stiffunder canvass, which was a source of great congratulation. My kneebecame so painful and stiff that I could not move it; I took one of myshirts out of my bundle, tore it up into bandages, and put them on. Wehad resolved to attempt to make New Providence, the largest of theBahama group, where we knew that there was a town called Nassau, andfrom whence we hoped to obtain some conveyance to Europe; but we knewnothing of the port, or the inhabitants, or what trade was carried onwith them. 

For several hours our little bark went gaily over the water, but towardsnightfall the wind shifted, and the weather looked threatening. Wehardly knew how to steer, as we did not know the position of the islandwhich we had left, and now the wind heading us, we hauled up on thelarboard tack, with our head to the northward and eastward. As the sunwent down, the wind increased, and the sea ran fast. Our boat behavedwell, till it began to blow very hard, and then it took in so muchwater, that we were forced to bale. 

We had reefed our sail, and made everything as snug as we could, but thesea rising fast, and the boat taking in more water, we considered itprudent to lighten her, which we did by throwing overboard all theturtle. This we did without regret, as we were tired of eating them forso long a while. The day broke, and there appeared every sign of badweather, and the waves now tossed and foamed too much for such a smallcraft as we were in. About noon we saw a vessel on a wind to leeward ofus, which was a source of great delight to us all, and we bore down toher. We soon made her out to be an hermaphrodite brig, under herclose-reefed topsails and trysails. We ran under her counter andhailed. We perceived several men standing abaft, and apparently theysuspected us for a rover, for they had muskets and other weapons intheir hands. We told them that we had been shipwrecked, and the boatwas sinking in the gale, and then we rounded-to under her lee. 

There we remained for four or five hours, during which the wind and thesea went down very fast, and the boat no longer took in water; but wehad been all too much alarmed with the danger in which we had been, tolike to continue our voyage in her, and as we thought that we could nowgo alongside with safety, we hailed again, and asked permission. Aftersome parleying they threw us a rope, which we made fast to the boat, andlowered our sail, keeping off on a broad sheer, as there still was agreat deal of sea. They then entered into conversation with us. I toldthem all that had happened, and inquired where the brig was bound to. 

They replied, to James Town, Virginia. I asked them if they could giveus a passage there, as we were afraid to proceed in our boat; or if not, would they see us safe into New Providence. 

The captain then came forward. He was a very dark man, dark as amulatto, with keen small eyes, and a hooked nose. I never beheld a moredeformed and repulsive countenance. 

He said that he could not go to New Providence, as it was out of hisway, and that we might easily get there ourselves if we thought proper. 

I replied, that the boat was not sufficiently large and seaworthy, andthat we had already nearly gone down, and if another gale should comeon, we certainly should founder, and again requested that he would takeus on board. 

"Have you any money to pay for your passage?" inquired he. 

"Why, " said I, "common charity and the feelings of a seaman towardssailors in distress should be sufficient to induce you to take us onboard, and not leave us to perish; but if you require money, " I replied, "we have more than sufficient to satisfy you. "

"How much?" screamed out a lad of about fourteen, who was the very imageof the captain in miniature. 

I did not reply to this question, and the captain then said, "What doyou propose to do with the boat?"

"Let her go adrift, to be sure, " replied I. 

"What have you got on board of her?" said he. 

I enumerated, as well as I could recollect, the provisions and storesthat we had. 

"Well, " replied he, "I will wait till it is a little smoother, and thenwe will clear the boat and take you on board. "

He then left the gangway, where he had been standing, and we continuedto be towed by the brig. 

"I do not like that fellow, " said I to the Portuguese captain; "heappears, or pretends, to take us for pirates, but he is more like apirate himself. "

"He looks like the devil himself, " replied the captain, "and to askpeople in our condition to pay for their passage! He is a monster!However, we all have a few doubloons, thank Heaven. "

About an hour afterwards, it being much more moderate, the captain ofthe brig told us to sheer alongside, and that four of us might come outand the others remain in the boat till she was cleared. 

"I think you had better go, " said I to the captain, "for with so muchmotion I never shall be able to get up the side with my bad knee. "

We then sheered the boat alongside, and the captain and three of our mengot on board, but not without difficulty. I saw them go aft and downbelow with the captain of the brig, but I never saw them on deck again, much to my surprise, although we were more than half an hour before theyagain hailed us, and told us to come alongside again. During thishalf-hour my mind misgave me sadly that all was not right, from notseeing the Portuguese captain, or either of the three men, and I took itinto my head that the vessel was a pirate; and I knew if such was thecase, we should instantly be rifled, if not murdered. I took theprecaution of taking off the bandage from my knee, and, having removedthe diamond from my neck, I put it under my ham in the cavity, whichheld it with ease, and then put the bandage on again over it, as Ithought they would hardly take a bandage off a bad knee to see if therewas anything concealed beneath it. It was with difficulty that Icontrived to get on board the brig, and as soon as I had gained thedeck, I was ordered to go down into the cabin: as I went aft, I lookedround for the Portuguese captain and the men, but could not see them. Icontrived, with difficulty, to get down into the cabin, and as soon as Iwas there I was seized by the arms and held fast by two of the men, while others bound me with seizings. 

As the captain was looking on, I inquired into the cause of thisoutrage. He replied, that we were a parcel of rascally pirates, whowould have taken his vessel if he had not been too deep for us; I toldhim it was false, and that I could easily prove it, as we still had thedespatches on board with which we had been charged, and that I couldshow good proof that I was the same person that I stated myself to be;that I very much feared that we had fallen into the hands of piratesourselves, but that I would have justice done as soon as we arrived atJames Town, without he intended to murder us all before we arrived. Hisanswer was, that he was too old a bird to be caught with such chaff, andthat he would secure us and deliver us up to the authorities as soon ashe arrived. I replied, in great anger, that he would then be convincedof his error, if it was an error, on his part; that his conduct wasinfamous, and he looked like a scoundrel, and I believed him to be one. 

"You call me a scoundrel, do you, " said he, levelling a pistol at myhead. 

"You call us scoundrels, do you, " cried the boy I have made mention of, and who was evidently the son of the captain, taking up another pistolin his hand. "Shall I shoot him, father?"

"No, Peleg, not yet; we will pay them all when we get in. Take himaway, and put him in irons with the rest, " said the captain; and I wasimmediately dragged forward between decks through a door in thebulkheads, where I found the Portuguese captain and three seamen alreadyin irons. 

"This is pretty treatment, " said he to me. 

"Yes, it is, indeed, " replied I; "but I will make him smart for it whenwe arrive. "

"Shall we ever arrive?" said the Portuguese captain, looking at me andcompressing his lips. 

"I say, my man, " said I to the seaman who stood over us with a pistoland a cutlass, "who are you, and what are you? Tell us the truth: areyou pirates?"

"I never was yet, " replied he, "nor do I mean to be; but our skippersays that you are, and that he knew you as soon as you came alongside. That's all I can say about it. "

"Why, if we are pirates, as he says, and he recognises us, he must havebeen in pirates' company, --that is clear. "

"Well, he may have been, for all I know, " replied the man. "I don'tconsider him any very great things; but he is our captain, and we mustobey orders. "

The man now brought forward the other three men who had been left in theboat. They told us that the boat had been cleared; all the provisions, stores, sails, etcetera, had been taken out of her;--a proof that shehad been gutted and then cut adrift;--that all our bundles were down inthe captain's cabin, and that the ill-looking urchin, his son, hadoverhauled them, one after another, and handed to his father all themoney that he had found; that they had been searched very carefully; andthat they had heard the captain say that we were all to be sent up, oneby one, and searched in the same manner;--and so it proved. I was firsttaken aft to have my pockets rummaged by the little villain, and as soonas I had been led forward and again put into irons, the Portuguesecaptain and three other seamen were sent for and treated in the sameway. We inquired of the men what money they had in their bundles andabout their persons. They had each man four doubloons at Rio for wages, and the captain had about forty doubloons. I had five hundredpieces-of-eight: so that, altogether, we had been robbed to the tune ofabout four hundred pounds sterling, independent of our clothes, whichwere of some value to us; that is, mine were at all events. 

The seamen who guarded us, and who relieved each other every watch, werenot at all surly or ill-natured. I asked one of them during thenight-watch whether he thought the captain would take our lives. 

"No, " said he; "we will not allow that. You may be pirates, as he says, although we do not think you are; but if pirates, you shall have fairplay; that we have all made up our minds to. No hanging first, andtrying afterwards. "

I had a long conversation with this man, who appeared very much inclinedto be sociable. He told me that the vessel was named the_Transcendant_; that she sailed from Virginia to the West Indies, andthat some times she went to England; that the captain of her was alsothe owner, but where he came from, or what he was, they did not know, except that he was a Virginian, --they believed so, for that he had atobacco estate there, which was carried on by his eldest son. He calledthe captain a stingy, miserly fellow, who would sacrifice any man's lifeto save a shilling, and that there were odd stories about him at JamesTown. 

I was well satisfied with my conversation with this man, as it assuredme that our lives would not be taken, and I had no fear of the resultupon my arrival at James Town, for, as I have mentioned before, MrTrevannion had vessels which sailed to that port, and I well recollectedthe names of the parties to whom the vessel and cargo were consigned. 

On the following day the captain of the brig, followed by hisill-favoured son, came forward and looked at us as we sat in irons, uponwhich I addressed him:

"You have put me in irons, Sir, when I threw myself upon yourprotection. You have robbed us of our money to the amount of nearly 400pounds, and you detain our other property. I now again desire that Imay be released. I offered to convince you that I was a person ofproperty, but you refused to listen to me. Now, Sir, I will tell youthat I am a partner in the house of Trevannion, at Liverpool, and thatwe have vessels that trade between James Town and that port. Ourvessels are consigned to Messrs. Fairbrother and Wilcocks, of JamesTown, and on my arrival I will soon prove that to you; and also not onlymake you surrender the property you have robbed us of, but I will makeyou smart pretty handsomely for your treatment of us; that you maydepend upon. "

"Fairbrother and Wilcocks, " muttered he; "confound the fellow. Oh, "said he, turning to me, "you got the name of that firm from some shipyou have plundered and sunk, I suppose. No, no, that won't do, --oldbirds are not to be caught with chaff. "

"I believe you to have been a pirate yourself, if you are not one now, "replied I; "at all events you are a thief and a paltry villain--but ourtime will come. "

"Yes, it will, " said the captain of the xebeque; "and remember, youscoundrel, if you can escape and buy off justice, you shall not escapeseven Portuguese knives, --mind you that. "

"No, no, " cried the Portuguese sailors; "stop till we are on shore, andthen come on shore if you dare. "

"I say, father, " said young Hopeful, "this looks like mischief; betterhang them, I reckon, than to be stuck like pigs. They look as if they'ddo it, don't they?"

I shall never forget the diabolical expression of the captain of thebrig after the Portuguese sailors had done speaking. He had a pistol athis belt, which he drew out. 

"That's right, shoot 'em, father; dead men tell no tales, as you havealways said. "

"No, no, " said the seaman who was on guard, motioning them back with hiscutlass, "there will be no shooting nor hanging either; we are all swornto that. If so be they be pirates, there's the law of the country tocondemn them; and if they be not pirates, why then that's anotherstory. "

The captain looked at the seaman as if he could have shot him if hedared. Then turned round hastily and went back to the cabin, followedby his worthy offspring. 

For seven days we remained in irons, when we heard land announced by thesailors on deck, and the brig's head was put towards it. At night shewas hove-to, and the next morning again stood in, and we perceived thatwe were in smooth water. Towards night the anchor was let go, and weasked the guard if we had arrived at James Town. 

He replied, "No, but we were in a river on the coast, but he did notknow what river it was nor did any of the crew, nor could they tell whythe captain had anchored there. But they had seen several canoes withIndians cross the river, but that there appeared to be no whitesettlement that they could discover. " The mystery was, however, clearedup on the following morning. A small boat, which could barely holdeight people, was lowered from the stern, and hauled up alongside. Wewere taken up, one by one, the scoundrel of a captain having firststripped each of us to our trousers, not even allowing us a shirt. Wewere ordered to get into the boat. As soon as we were all in, and ourweight brought the boat down to her gunnel, two oars were handed to us, and then the captain of the brig said:

"Now, you rascally pirates, I might have hanged you all, and I wouldhave done so, for I know you well. I recollect your faces when youplundered the `Eliza, ' when I was off Porto Rico; but if I put you inprison at James Town, I shall have to wait two or three months until thecourt sits, and I cannot be detained for such scoundrels as you; so nowyou may pull on shore, and get on how you can. Shove off, directly, orI'll put a bullet through your brains. "

"Hold fast, " cried I, "and let him fire if he dares. You men belongingto the _Transcendant_, I call you to witness this treatment. Yourcaptain has robbed us of a large sum of money, and now turns us adrift, so as to compel us to land among savages, who may kill us immediately. I appeal to you, will you permit this cruelty and injustice? If you areEnglish, I conceive you will not. "

There was some talk and expostulation with the captain of the brig, inconsequence of what I said; but while it was going on, the captain's sonleaned over the side, and with his knife cut the painter, or rope whichheld the boat, and as the tide was running on very strong, in less thanhalf a minute we were a long way astern of the brig, and drifting fastup the river. 

We got our oars, and attempted to pull for the brig, for we knew thatthe seamen were taking our parts; but it was in vain; the tide ranseveral miles an hour, and in another minute or two, with all ourexertions, we were nearly a quarter of a mile astern of her, and theboat was so loaded that we hardly dared move lest we should upset it. We had, therefore, no option but to go on shore and take our chance; butwhen the men were pulling round for the shore, on reflection I thoughtthat we had better not land so soon, as the sailors had told us thatthey had seen the Indians in their canoes. I therefore recommended thatwe should allow the boat to drift up the river with the tide, and thendrift down again when the tide turned, remaining in the middle of thestream till it was dark, when we would land and make our way into thewoods. My advice was followed; we sat still in the boat, just keepingher head to the stream with the oars, and, being without our shirts, thesun scorching and blistering our backs, till past noon, during whichtime we must have drifted nearly twenty miles up the river, which was asbroad as the arm of a sea at the entrance; then the tide turned, and wedrifted back again till it was dusk, when it was again slack water. Allthis while we kept a sharp look-out to see if we could perceive anyIndians, but not one was to be seen. I now proposed that we should takeour oars and pull out of the river, as if we had only gone up on asurvey, for the brig had got under weigh, and had anchored, for want ofwind, about four miles off, and the Indians, if there were any, wouldsuppose that we were returning to the ship. We did so, and pulled tillit was dark, and were within two miles of the brig, where the flood-tideagain made strong, when we turned the boat's head up the river, andpulled with the oars to get up as far as we could before we landed. This we did, suffering much from hunger and thirst, as well as beingconfined so long in one position. As my knee was quite well, I now tookoff the bandage, and hung my diamond round my neck as before. I couldnot help feeling a satisfaction, when I thought that the thief of acaptain little imagined what a mine of wealth he was losing when heturned me adrift. It was about midnight when the tide ceased to flow, and we then agreed to land, and the question then was, whether we shouldseparate or keep together. After some discussion, we agreed to separatein twos, and the Portuguese captain and I agreed to keep each othercompany. We first pushed the boat into the stream, that she might driftaway, and then, shaking each other by the hand and bidding adieu, we allstarted in different directions. For some time the captain and Ithreaded the woods in silence, when we were stopped by a stream of deepwater, with such high banks, that in the dark we did not know how tocross it. We walked by the side of it for some time to discover apassage, and in so doing we at last found ourselves again on the banksof the river, and our boat lying close to us, having grounded not farfrom where we had shoved her off. We tasted the water in the creek, andfound it quite fresh: we had several times tried it on the river, andfound it quite salt from the tide running in. We drank plentifully, andsat down to recover ourselves, for although we had not walked more thanhalf an hour, the pushing through the brush-wood was very fatiguing. 

"I think, " said I, "that this boat will certainly betray us, and wouldit not be better to take possession of it again? It will hold twocomfortably, and I think we shall get on as well, if not better, in aboat than in the woods without compass and without guide. "

"I agree with you, " said the captain; "but what shall we do?"

"Let us retrace our steps; let us pull again, with the ebb-tide, for themouth of the river, and then coast it along shore; we may arrive at somesettlement, if we do not starve by the way. "

"I agree with you, " he said, "it will be the best plan; we must concealourselves in the day, and coast along at night. "

We waded into the river, got into the boat, and again pulled out. Theboat being light now pulled well, and we made good speed; and atdaylight we were clear of the river, and close to a small island nearthe mouth of it. Upon this we agreed to land, to try if we couldprocure food, for we were much exhausted, and also to conceal ourselvesfrom the natives. We ran our little boat on shore, and concealed heramong some bushes which grew down at the water's edge. We looked wellround, but could see nothing, and we then walked out in search of food;we found some wild plums, which we eagerly devoured; and going downagain to the beach, where there were some rocks, we found shell-fish, ofwhich we broke the shells between two stones, and made a meal of. Afterour hunger was satisfied, we lay down under the shelter of the boat, andfell fast asleep. We were so tired that we did not wake up till it wasnearly dark, when we agreed to start again, and pull along the coast tothe northward. We were just launching our boat, when we perceived acanoe about three miles off, steering for the mouth of the river to theisland. This stopped us, and we remained in our hiding-place. Thecanoe approached, steering directly for the spot where we lay concealed, and we imagined that they had discovered us. Such, however, proved notto be the case, for they ran on shore about fifty yards from us, and, hauling up the canoe, they got out and walked away on land. There werefour men, but it was now too dark to distinguish any more. We remainedquiet for a quarter of an hour, when I proposed that we should embark. 

"Have you ever managed a canoe?" said the Portuguese captain to me. 

"I have been in one in Africa very often, " I said, "but they aredug-outs, as we call them. "

"So have I, and I do not think there is so difference between them andthese canoes. Can you paddle?"

"Yes, " I replied. 

"So can I, " he said. "Now observe, the best thing we can do is to takepossession of that canoe; and then we shall get on better, for our boatwill always attract notice, whereas a canoe will not; besides, it willprevent these Indians, if they are come to look for us, which I suspectthey have, from following us. "

"I think you are right, " I said; "but how shall we manage?"

"In this way. You shall shove off our boat and walk by its side, dragging it up to where the canoe lies; I will go to the canoe, launchit, and then we will make off with both till we are too far out to betaken; then, when we have got into the canoe, we will turn our boatadrift. "

I agreed to the proposals. We launched our boat very quietly, and Iwalked in the water up to my knees, drawing it after me till I arrivedopposite to the canoe. The Portuguese crept on his hands and knees tillhe had gained the canoe, pushed her off, and joined me. We made herfast to the tow-rope of our own boat, then got into the boat, and pulledaway from the island. 

We had not gained more than a hundred yards when the whiz of an arrowmet our ears. The Indians had discovered us, it was evident. Two orthree more arrows came flying by us, but we had now got well out, andthey fell harmless. We continued to pull till we were half a mile fromthe island, and then we laid on our oars. The stars shone bright; therewas a young moon, so as to enable us to see pretty well. We found thepaddles of the canoe lying on the cross-pieces. We had nothing to takefrom the boat but our tow-rope and the two small oars; these we put intothe canoe, and then, getting in ourselves, we let the boat go adrift. We put her head to the northward, between the island and the main, andpaddled away as fast as we could. 

The captain was a much better hand than I was, and he therefore took theoffice of steersman. The water was as smooth as glass, and we maderapid progress, and did not discontinue our exertions, except now andthen resting for a few moments, till the morning dawned, when we couldhardly distinguish the island we had left, and found ourselves aboutfive miles from the mainland. We had now time to examine the contentsof the canoe, and had much reason to be gratified with our acquisition. It had three bear-skins at the bottom, several pounds of yams, cookedand uncooked, two calabashes full of water, bows and arrows, threespears, a tomahawk, three fishing-lines and hooks, and some littlegourds full of black, white, and red paint; and, what we prized morethan all, some flints and a large rusty nail, with rotten wood to serveas tinder. 

"We are fortunate, " said the captain; "now, before we pull in for theshore we must paint ourselves like Indians; at all events, you mustblack yourself, as you have no shirt, and I must do the same, although Ido not require it so much as you do. "

"Let us have something to eat and drink first, " replied I, "and we willproceed to our toilet afterwards. "

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN. 

MY ADVENTURES WITH THE INDIANS, WITH WHAT HAPPENED TO THE PORTUGUESECAPTAIN, MY COMPANION. 

Having eaten some venison, and drunk out of the calabash, the captainpainted me black, with here and there a line of red and white on theface and shoulders. I performed the same duty towards him, and we thenresumed our paddles, and pushed in a slanting direction for the shore. The tide now ran down against us, and we could hardly stem it, andfinding ourselves opposite a beach clear of trees for a quarter of amile, we agreed to run on shore to look for a large stone. We soonfound one which answered our purpose, and, paddling off again to threeor four hundred yards, we made the stone fast to the bow-rope of ourboat, and anchored the canoe with it. Having succeeded in this, we gotout the fishing-lines, and, with a piece of raw meat as a bait, we soonhad several fish in the canoe; after which we put on no more baits, butpretended to fish till the tide slacked, when we lifted our anchor andrecommenced our paddling to the northward. 

At night we landed on a rock, close to the beach, having wellreconnoitred before it was dark, to see if there were any canoes orIndians to be seen on the shore; and thus we continued for five days, during which we passed the mouths of one or two rivers, and had gained, as we supposed, more that 150 miles along the coast, but how much to thenorthward we could not tell, as we followed the windings of the shore. We were twice obliged to land to obtain water, but we always did so inthe daytime, having taken the precaution to black the whole of ourbodies and take off our trousers before we landed. Our deer's flesh wasall gone, and we continued to live on fish, cooking as much as we couldat one time. The collecting fire-wood was the great risk which we ran;for we were then obliged to land where there was wood. It was on thesixth day that we were first in danger. As we rounded a point, we fellin with another canoe with six or seven people in it. They were notmore than 800 yards off when we first saw them. The Indians stood up inthe canoe, looked at us very earnestly, and then, perceiving that wewere not of their tribe, I presume, pulled towards us. We immediatelyturned and pulled away. They had been fishing, and two of them werepulling up the lines, while the others paddled, which gave us a littleadvantage; but they had three paddles and we had only two. They shoutedand paddled with all their might, but they gained little, as they wereseven in the canoe, five men and two women, and deep in consequence. Asthey gained slowly upon us, notwithstanding all our exertions, thePortuguese said to me, "They have no weapons in the boat, I shouldthink; if they had, they would use them, for we are within bow-shot. Can you use a bow and arrow?"

"I could once, " replied I, "use it very fairly;" for when I was captivewith Whyna, she would often practise the bow and arrow with me, and Ibecame somewhat expert before I left her. 

"Well, then, " said he, "let me paddle on, and do you put an arrow in thebow and threaten them, at all events. "

I did so, and stood up, taking aim as if about to shoot, at which theyceased paddling, and after talking a little they turned the head oftheir canoe round, and made for the shore. We proceeded, as may beimagined, with all diligence. I laid down my bow and arrows and resumedmy paddle, and in an hour we could no longer see our late pursuers. Wecontinued our voyage, and for three days met with no further adventures, when about noon, on the fourth day, the sky became overcast, and therewas every prospect of rough weather. Before night the wind and searose, and it was no longer possible for us to keep along the coast, which already was covered with breakers. 

We had therefore no remedy but to make for the shore and haul up thecanoe, for we could not perceive any inlet which might shelter us. Itwas quite dark when we dashed the canoe through the breakers and landed. We hauled her up some distance, as there was every appearance of worseweather, and sheltered ourselves under the lee of a high rock. The windnow blew fiercely, and rain descended in torrents. We tried to light afire to warm ourselves, but could not succeed, so we lay down on onebear-skin, and covered ourselves with the others, waiting impatientlyfor daylight. When the day dawned the weather was worse than ever. Wenow looked out for a better place of concealment for ourselves and ourcanoe, and found one at about fifty yards' distance: between two highrocks there was a narrow cleft or passage, which was large enough for usand for the canoe, and this hid us both from the storm and from the sea. Into this cleft we hauled our canoe and withdrew ourselves, making ameal off some fish we roasted on the embers. We remained there for twodays, when the weather moderated, but the sea was still too rough for usto launch the canoe; so we decided upon remaining one day more, althoughour provisions were all gone and our calabashes quite empty. On thethird day, to our great surprise and alarm, we heard the report of amusket not far from us. From this we knew that we could not be very farfrom the English settlements, for it was only the Indians near to thesettlements who had obtained muskets. But whether it was an Indian or awhite man who fired we could not, of course, tell. I recollected that, in the last advices we had had from James Town, our factors had statedthat there was a cruel war carried on between the Indians and thesettlers, and that the Indians had ravaged the plantations; but that wastwo years ago, and how it might be now it was impossible to tell. Asecond report of a musket still nearer induced me to creep along by theside of the rock, and look out to see if any one was near. To my greatalarm, I perceived five Indians with muskets not a hundred yards off. Idrew back, as I hoped, unperceived, but the eye of an Indian was tookeen. They had discovered me; and whilst I was relating to thePortuguese captain what I had seen, they were suddenly upon us. We hadno time to make resistance, even if we were inclined so to do; wetherefore sat still. They came up and looked at us. The wet had washedoff a great portion of the paint upon my back and shoulders. One of theIndians touched me on the shoulder, and said, "Ugh!--white man paintlike Indian. " They then examined the canoe and its contents, and, having spoken a few words to each other, apparently relating to thecanoe, they put a thong of leather round each of our arms, and, making amotion for us to follow them, they led us away. 

"We've done our best, and could do no more, " said the Portuguese; "Ifeel that it's all over with me now, and I shall soon sleep in the bosomof Jesus. "

My heart was too full to make any reply. The Indians led on, and Ifollowed in silence. 

We passed through the woods, which appeared to be interminable, till thenight closed in, and then the Indians halted, and while one remained asguard over us the others collected wood for a fire. They had someprovisions, but offered none to us. After an hour they lay down tosleep round the fire, placing me and the Portuguese captain next to thefire, and lying outside of us. They were soon fast asleep, or appearedto be, when I said to the captain, "Have you your knife? For if theyremain asleep, let us wait an hour or so, and if you can cut the leatherthong which the Indian holds in his hand, and then watch youropportunity, I will do the same, and we may escape. "

"I have my knife, but my Indian is not asleep, " replied he; "I will waittill he is. "

"What signal shall we make if we succeed?" said I. 

"When you are ready, lift your arm up, --I shall understand, --and if I amready I will do the same. Agreed; and now let us be quiet, for dependupon it our conversation has roused them all. "

We then composed ourselves, as if to sleep, and remained in that way formore than an hour, by which time we were convinced that our captors wereslumbering. I then drew out my knife, for the Indians had not attemptedto rifle us, and cut the thong which was round my arm, without awakingthe Indian who had the other end in his hand. I remained quiet for aquarter of an hour, when the Portuguese lifted up his arm as a signalthat he was free. I listened attentively, and, being certain that theIndians were asleep, I lifted up my arm also. 

The Portuguese then rose up carefully, and without noise, stepping pastthe bodies of the Indians, till he was clear of the circle. I did thesame, and pointed to the muskets, which lay on the grass by the Indians. He took one up and I another and we retreated to a short distance. 

"We must have the other muskets, " said I; "stay where you are. "

I advanced cautiously and took up the other three muskets, and wasretreating with them, when one of the Indians turned round as ifawaking. I ran past, the Portuguese, and making a sign for him tofollow me we retreated a few yards into the wood, where we could watchthe Indians without being seen ourselves. The Portuguese motioned to beoff but I detained him, and I was right. The Indian roused up and satupon his haunches; perceiving that we had escaped, he waked up theothers. They started on their feet, and looking round found that themuskets were all gone; and then they held a consultation. At last theyappeared to have made up their minds to follow, and, if possible, recapture us, for they went back in the direction of the sea. 

"Now, then, we must hide three of the muskets, " said I, in a whisper, "and keep the others to defend ourselves. "

We examined and found that they were all loaded, and the Portuguese thensaid to me, "There are five of them. If they meet with us, and wedischarge two muskets and we do not kill, we shall be at their mercy. If we do kill, still there will be three against two; we had bettercarry all the muskets. Do you take two, and I will take three. "

As I thought he was right, I consented, and we now went the same pathtowards the sea which the Indians had done before us in pursuit of us. We walked fast, as we knew the Indians would do the same, and they hadthe start of us, so that we were not likely to come up with them. Itwas severe work, but we did not slacken our pace, and before dawn thesea was quite visible through the branches of the trees, for we hadarrived at the outskirts of the wood. 

As soon as we had gained the beach, which was 500 yards wide, we lookedround to see if we could perceive the Indians, but we could observenobody. 

"Let us, while it is yet dark, go round so as to get on the oppositeside of the rocks where we were concealed, " said the Portuguese. "Ifthey are there, we shall take them by surprise. "

Keeping just within the wood, we walked half a mile to the southward, and then emerged just as the day was breaking, and made for the rocks. As soon as we arrived, we examined very cautiously before we entered thecleft, but there was nobody there, and the canoe was safe. 

"They are not here, " said I; "where can they be?"

"They cannot be far off, " said the Portuguese; "I suspect they arehidden somewhere, and intend to surprise us while we are launching ourcanoe, and when our muskets will be out of our hands. "

"I agree with you; let us now wait at some little distance from therocks till broad daylight, --we shall then be secure from surprise. "

We did so, and when the sun rose we looked well round, but could seenobody. We entered the cleft, and were about to lay down the muskets, and lay hold of the canoe, when I perceived a small piece of rock todrop down. This caused me immediately to suspect the truth, and I criedto the Portuguese to come back with me. He did so, and I told him thatI was certain that the Indians had climbed the rock, and were lying downon the top of it, ready to pounce upon us. 

"Depend upon it they must be there, " said he, when I mentioned thefalling piece of rock; "let us walk round and see if we can discoverthem. "

We did so, but they were too well concealed. 

"But what must be done now?" said he. "It is useless our attempting toclamber to the top of the rock, for no one could do it with a musket inhis hand. "

"No, " replied I, "that is certain; and if we attempt to bring the canoeout of the cleft, they may drop down upon us. "

"I think, " said he, "that if we were to go in and take the tow-rope inour hands, which is several yards long, we might haul out the canoe byit, and when once it is clear of the cleft they cannot move without ourseeing them. "

"We will try, at all events, " replied I. "Do you stay on the watchwhile I get hold of the tow-rope and bring it out. "

The Indians did not expect this manoeuvre, it was clear. Still keepingthe muskets in our possession, the butts on the sand, and the muzzlesresting on our shoulders, we laid hold of the tow-rope, and by greatexertion hauled the canoe several yards away from between the two rocks. We then paused for breath after a minute or two, with our eyes fixedupon the top of the rock to see if they moved, and then we hauled it atleast a hundred yards further on, when for the first time I perceivedthat the bow and arrows were not in the canoe, and that they must havebeen taken by the Indians. 

"Then we must haul again, " said the Portuguese, when I stated this tohim, "till we are out of bow-shot. Let us put the muskets into thecanoe, and drag it as fast as we can. "

We did so, and gained another hundred yards before we stopped, when anarrow was discharged from the summit of the rock, and buried itself inthe sand close to my feet. 

"Haul again, " said the Portuguese, "we are not out of shot yet. "

Again we exerted ourselves, and gained another hundred yards, duringwhich two more arrows were discharged, and one of them went through theleft arm of my comrade; but as it was through the fleshy part, and didnot touch the bone, it did not disable him. A third arrow was sentafter us, but did not reach us, and we knew that we were out ofdistance. 

"Cut the shaft of the arrow, and draw it through the arm, " said thePortuguese. 

"Not now, " said I; "they will perceive me doing so, and will think thatyou are disabled. That may induce them to rush upon us, thinking theyhave only one man to deal with. "

"Well, it's no great matter, " replied he; "we must now drag our canoedown to the water and launch her, if they will let us. We haveoutwitted them so far. "

We now turned the head of the canoe towards the sea, and slowly draggedher down; our eyes, as may be supposed, constantly kept upon the rock, to see if the Indians would move, but they did not. They perhaps feltthat they had no chance with us, having all the fire-arms and an openbeach in our favour. We launched our canoe without further interruptionon their part, and in a few minutes, taking care to be out of arrowdistance, we passed the rock with our head to the northward. When abouttwo miles off, we perceived the Indians to descend from the rock andwalk away into the woods. 

"Let us praise God for this miraculous escape, " said I to thePortuguese. 

"I do; and the holy patron saint who has preserved me, " replied thePortuguese captain; "but I am still heavy at heart. I feel that we haveescaped only to come into more strange and fresh calamity. I shallnever get back to Lisbon, --that I feel convinced of. "

I tried all I could to encourage him, but it was of no avail, he told methat the presentiment was too strong, and could not be overcome by anyargument. Indeed, he appeared to have allowed the idea so to have takenpossession of his mind, that his reason became enervated; and, havingheard how the Indians burnt their prisoners, he talked about martyrdomat the stake, and rising up to heaven in great glory, there to bereceived by the whole body of saints and legions of angels. 

"What is the use of our thus labouring at the paddle?" said he; "why notat once let us go ashore and receive the crown of martyrdom? I amready; for I long for the hour, and shall rejoice. "

I said all I could to keep him quiet, but it was useless; and such washis insanity, that he gradually neared the shore by steering against mewith his paddle, so that I could not prevent it. I had drawn the shaftof the arrow through his arm, and he appeared to feel no pain. Iexpostulated with him at his keeping the canoe so near the shore, but hesmiled and gave no reply. 

We had the stream against us and made but little way, and it vexed mevery much to hear him talk so loud as he did, as the Indians must haveheard him, and I thought would follow us along the coast; but heransacked the whole book of martyrs, telling me how one had his bodysawn in two, another was pinched to death; this one burnt, thattortured; every variety of death he entered upon during the whole ofthat day without ceasing. 

I ascribed much of this to the pain arising from the wounded arm, notwithstanding which he paddled with as much vigour as ever. As thenight came on I entreated him to hold his tongue, but it was in vain, and I felt assured that his reason was quite gone. He continued to talkloud and rave without intermission, and I now considered our fate assealed. We had no water in the boat or provisions of any kind, and Iproposed that we should heave-to and catch some fish, telling him thatif he talked we should scare them away. 

This made him quiet for a time, but as soon as we had hooked four orfive fish, he again commenced his history of the glorious martyrs. Iprayed him to be silent, for a short time at least, and he was so forabout four or five minutes, when he would break out into someejaculation, which I immediately stopped. At last he could talk no morefor want of water; his lips were glued together, and so were mine. Nevertheless, I continued paddling for two hours more, when I found bythe canoe grounding that he had steered her on the beach. There was nohelp for it. We landed and went in search of water, which we foundabout half of a mile from where our canoe was beached. 

We drank heartily, filled the calabash, and were returning to the canoe, when he again commenced talking as loud as ever. I was in great anger, but I put my hand before his mouth, beseeching him in a whisper to bequiet. As we were doing this, we were suddenly sprung upon and seizedby several Indians, and in a minute were bound hands and feet. 

"I knew it, " cried the Portuguese; "I knew it would be so. Well, I amprepared; are not you, my good friend?"

I made no reply. I felt that in his madness he had sacrificed his ownlife and mine also; but it was the will of Heaven. The Indians left twoto guard us, and went down to the canoe, returning with their muskets. I soon perceived that they were the same whom we had escaped from thenight before, and the one who had spoken a little English when we werefirst captured, now came to me and said, "White man paint like Indian, steal gun--ugh. "

When the Indians had returned from the canoe, our feet were unbound, andwe were again led away by the leather thong which was fast to our arms. The Portuguese now began to find his tongue again, and talkedincessantly, the Indians not checking him; from which it was evidentthat they were on their own domains. After four hours' walking theykindled a fire, and went to repose as before: but this time they tookour knives from us, and bound our legs so tight that they gave us muchpain. I did not expostulate as I knew it was useless. My companion, asthe thong entered into his flesh, seemed pleased, saying, "Now mymartyrdom is commencing. "

Alas! Poor man--but I will not anticipate. We travelled three days, during which we were supplied with a small portion of parched Indiancorn every day, just sufficient for our sustenance, and no more. On thefourth morning the Indians, after an hour's travelling, set up someshrill and barbarous cries which I afterwards discovered was theirwar-whoop. These cries were replied to by others at a distance, and inabout a quarter of an hour afterwards we found ourselves close to anumber of wigwams, as they are termed, (the Indian houses, ) and soonsurrounded by a large party of men, women, and children, who greeted uswith taunts and menaces. 

We were led into a larger wigwam than the others, where we found severalIndians of grave aspect assembled, and a man who could speak English wasordered in as interpreter, he asked us where we came from in the canoe. I replied, that we came from the south, but we had been wrecked in a bigship, and had taken the canoe, which we found on the beach. They askedno more questions. We were led out, and in about an hour afterwards theIndians who had spoken English to us when we were captured, came up withtwo others and painted us black, saying, "The white men like paint. Black paint good. "

I did not know till afterwards that this painting black was a sign thatwe were condemned to death, but so it was. They took off our trousers, the only garment we had on, and left us naked. To my surprise, they didnot take the diamond which was sewed up in leather from off my neck;but, as I learnt subsequently, the Indians are much given to conjurorsand charms, wearing many round their own necks and about their persons, and they respect the charms that their enemies wear, indeed are afraidof them, lest they should be harmed by having them in their possession. We remained in a wigwam during that day, with guards over us. Thefollowing day we were led out and cast loose, and we found all theIndians, women and children, ranged in two lines, each holding in theirhands a club or stick, or rod of some description or another. 

We were led to the end of the row, and looked about us in amazement. They made signs to us which we did not understand, and while we wereremaining in doubt as to what was to be our fate, an old woman, who hadbeen menacing and grinning at me for some time, and who was the mosthideous animal that I ever beheld in the shape of a woman, thrust astraw into my eye, giving me most excruciating agony. I was so carriedaway by rage and pain, that I saluted her with a kick in the stomach, which laid her doubled up on the ground, expecting to be scalped for sodoing the next moment. On the contrary, the Indians laughed, while someof the other women dragged her away. 

At last the interpreter came, and from him we learnt that we had to runthe gauntlet, and that, as soon as we gained the large lodge where wehad been examined by the old Indians on the day previous, we were safe, and that we must run for that as fast as we could. The Portuguese, whowas still as mad as ever, was then pushed on; he would not run, butwalked glorying in the blows, which showered down upon him like hail;and, moreover, he prevented me from running for some time, till I gotpast him. I had been cruelly punished, and was mad with pain, when Iperceived a tall, gaunt Indian waiting for me with a heavy club. Careless of life or consequences, I rushed past him, and as I passed Ithrew out my fist with such impetus, that, hitting him under the rightear, he fell senseless, and it appears that he never rose again, for theblow killed him; after which I at last gained the council-house, and wassoon afterwards followed by my companion, who was streaming with blood. We were then led away, and tied by our necks to two stakes about twentyyards apart, and there we remained for the night. 

The Portuguese passed the night in singing; I passed it in silence andprayer. I felt convinced that we were to die, and I feared that itwould be by fire or torture, for I had heard something of the mannersand customs of these Indians. I made my peace with God as well as apoor sinner could, prayed for mercy through Jesus Christ, sighed myadieu to Amy, and made up my mind to die. 

Early the next morning the Indians brought fire-wood, and placed it inbundles round the stakes, at a distance of about fourteen yards from thecentre. They then went to the Portuguese, tied his hands behind him, and exchanged the rope by which he had been fastened for a much strongerone, one end of which they fastened to his wrists behind him, and theother to the stake. As they left me as I was before, it was plain thatthe Portuguese was to suffer first. They then set fire to the piles ofwood which were round the stake, which were too far from him to burnhim, and I could not imagine what they intended to do, but you mayconceive that I was in a state of awful suspense and anxiety, as I waswell convinced that his fate, whatever it might be, would be my own. 

During these appalling preparations, the Portuguese appeared as if hereally enjoyed the scene. 

"Now, my good friend, " said he to me, "you shall see how I can sufferfor the true faith. Even a heretic like you shall be converted by myexample, and I shall ascend to heaven with you in my arms. Come on, yefiends; come on, ye heathens, and see how a Christian can suffer. "

Much as I felt for him and for myself, I could not lament that hisreason had left him, as I thought his sufferings would be less; but hisexclamations were soon drowned by a loud yell from the Indians, who allrushed upon my unfortunate companion. 

For a moment or two they were crowded so thick round him that I couldnot perceive what they were doing, but after that they separated, and Ibeheld him bleeding profusely, his ears and nose having been cut off anda broken iron ramrod passed through both cheeks. And now a scene tookplace, at the remembrance of which, even now, my blood curdles. Somecaught up the burning sticks and applied them to his flesh, others stuckhim full of small splints, the ends of which they lighted. The Indianwarriors shot at him with muskets loaded with powder only, so as to burnhim terribly on every part of the body. The women took up handfuls oflighted ashes and showered them down on him, so that the ground he trodupon was a mass of burning embers, and he walked upon fire. 

Red-hot irons were now brought forward, and his body seared in allparts, his tormentors seeking out where they could give him the mostpain. At last one applied the hot iron to his eyes, and burnt them out. Imagine my feelings at this horrid scene--imagine the knowledge thatthis was to be also my fate in a short time, but what is more strange totell, imagine, Madam, my companion not only deriding his torturers, butnot flinching from the torture; on the contrary, praising God for hisgoodness in thus allowing him to be a martyr for the true faith, offering his body to their inflictions, and shouting manfully; but suchwas the behaviour of my insane friend, and this behaviour appeared togive great satisfaction to the Indians. 

For nearly two hours did this torture continue, his body was black andbloody all over, and the smell of the burning flesh was horrible; but bythis time it appeared as if he was much exhausted, and, indeed, appearedto be almost insensible to pain. He walked round the stake as beforeupon the burning coals, but appeared not to know when further torturewas applied to him or not. He now sang hymns in Portuguese in a lowvoice, for he was much exhausted. Soon afterwards he staggered and felldown with his face upon the burning embers; but even the flesh of hisface grilling, as it were, appeared to have no effect upon him. AnIndian then went up to him, and with his knife cut a circle round hishead, and tore off the whole scalp, flesh and hair together, and when hehad done this the old woman whom I had saluted with a kick before I ranthe gauntlet, and who had his ears hanging on her neck to a string, lifted up a handful of burning coals, and put them upon his bleedinghead. 

This seemed to rouse him. He lifted up his head, but his features wereno longer to be distinguished, as his face was burnt to a black coal, and he said, "Take me, ye holy saints, --Angels, receive me, " and, to mygreat astonishment, he again rose on his legs, and tottered round andround for a few minutes. At last he sank down, with his back againstthe stake, and one of the Indians cleaved his brain with his tomahawk;and thus ended the life and the misery of my unfortunate companion--andit was now my turn. 

"Well, " thought I, "it is but two hours of suffering, and then I shallbe beyond their malice. May God have mercy upon my soul. "

The same preparations were now made for me. I was fastened with thestout rope, and my arms tied behind me, the wood was fired, and one ofthe chiefs was haranguing the Indians. He finished, the low yell wasgiven, when the old woman whom I had before mentioned, ran up to me, and, saying something which I could not understand, put her hand uponme. 

When she did this the other Indians, who were about to rush on me, drewback with signs of disappointment on many of their wild countenances. The chiefs then went into the council-house, leaving me tied where Iwas, and the wood burning around me, the mass of Indians standing aboutas if waiting the decision of the chiefs. After a time three Indians, one of whom was the interpreter, came up to me, and, kicking aside theburning poles, cast me loose. 

I asked the interpreter what he was about to do. He replied, "You killIndian here, (pointing to his own ear, ) you kill him dead. Squaw losehusband--want another--take you--stead of him. "

They led me to the council-house before the chiefs. The old woman whomI had kicked was there. It was her husband that I had killed by theblow behind the ear, and she had claimed me in his stead, and, accordingto the custom of the country, her claim was allowed, and I was made overto her, and received into the tribe. Strange custom for a woman tomarry the murderer of her husband, but still such it was, and thus did Ifind myself freed from the stake when I least expected it. Theprincipal chief made me a speech, which was interpreted, in which hetold me that I was now the husband of Manou, and was one of their owntribe; that I must be strong in war, and must hunt and procure venisonfor my family. 

They then washed off the black paint, and after a few more speeches andceremonies I was handed over to the hideous old hag, whose neck wasstill decorated with the two ears of my companion. To say that I wouldhave preferred the torture would be saying too much, but that I loathedthe creature to excess was certain. However, I said nothing, butallowed her to take me by the hand and lead me to her wigwam. As soonas we were in she brought me some venison, which I ate greedily, for Ihad had nothing for thirty-six hours. She then offered me the leggings, as they call them, which the Indians wear, and the other portions of theIndian dress, which probably belonged to her late husband. I put themon, as I was glad to cover my nakedness, and, worn out with walking andexertion, I first thanked God for my miraculous preservation, and thenlay down and fell into a deep sleep. 

It was not until the next day that I awoke, and I then perceived the oldwoman rubbing oil upon the deep cuts made in my wrists and shoulders bythe leather thongs. She again set meat before me, and I ate heartily, but I looked upon her with abhorrence, and when she attempted to fondleme I turned away and spit with disgust, at which she retired, grumbling. I now had leisure to reflect. I passed over with a shudder the scenesthat had passed, and again returned thanks to God for my deliverance. Icalled to mind how often I had been preserved and delivered. From mybondage in Africa, from my imprisonment in the Tower, from my hopelessslavery in the mines, from our wreck on the island, and now, afterpassing through such dangers, from an almost certain cruel death bytorture! Truly did I feel how grateful I ought to be for thatProvidence which had often preserved me, and that my only reliance infuture must be in its gracious protection. 

But here I was, married to a woman I detested, and living withbarbarians; and I said to myself, "That kind Heaven which has alreadydone so much for me will, in its own good time, also release me fromthis thraldom. In the mean while let me not murmur, but be thankful. "My squaw, as they call their wives among the Indians, now came up to meand offered to paint me, and I thought it advisable that she should, asI felt that the sooner I conformed myself to their customs the morechance I had of making my escape, which I was resolved to do the firstopportunity. 

As soon as she had completed my toilet I walked out of the wigwam, thatI might look about me and be seen. The Indians, who were saunteringabout, met me with a friendly "Ugh, " which appeared a favouritemonosyllable with them. At last I met with the interpreter, and beganto converse with him. I asked what nation I was now belonging to, andhe said the Massowomicks. I asked how large their country was, and hetold me much which I could not understand, except that it appeared to mea very powerful nation. 

I was very careful of mentioning the English, or anything about theirsettlement, although I was anxious to know where it was; but I asked himwhether they were at war with any other nation. He said, "No, they hadbeen at war with other tribes, but that they had all made peace thatthey might join against the white man, who had taken their land. "

"I am an Indian now, " said I. 

"Yes, and you will forget the white man, " said he. "You have now redblood in your veins. You marry Indian wife, you all the same as oneIndian. "

I said, "War Indian beat his wife, suppose she talk too much?"

"Plenty talk, plenty beat, " said he. 

"Suppose my wife talk too much and I beat her, what Indian people say?"

"Say good. Suppose wife too old, you take two wife, one more young. "

I was very much pleased with this conversation; not that I had theslightest idea of profiting by his information by taking another wife, but I felt such a disgust at my present one, and had already seen what afury she could be, that I was resolved, if necessary, to show her that Iwas master, for I felt certain that if I did not, she would soon attemptto master me and so it turned out. 

On the third day she took down a bow and arrows and made a sign to me togo out, and, I presumed, bring back food; and as there was nothing inthe house I thought the request reasonable. I therefore went out of thewigwam and found that many of the young men were going out on ahunting-party, and that I was to join them. We set off and travelledfor six hours before we came to the hunting-ground, and as the deerpassed me I thought of Whyna and my hunting excursions with her. I was, however, fortunate, and killed two deer, much to the surprise of theIndians, who thought a white man could not use a bow and arrows, and Irose very much in their estimation in consequence. The deer was cut up, and we hung upon branches what we could not carry. 

We did not go home that night, but feasted over a large fire. The nextmorning we all carried home our loads, and mine was as large as any ofthe others, if not larger; neither did I flag on the way, for I wasnaturally very strong and active, and had lately been inured to fatigue. When we arrived, the squaws and men among the others were despatchedfor the remainder of the venison. I now went out every day by myselfand practised with my bow, till I had become more expert, for I wantedpractice. I had no musket, but I had a tomahawk and a long knife. Ibegan to pick up a few words of the language, and by means of theinterpreter I gained them very fast. Before I had been three monthswith the Indians I had acquired their confidence and respect. Theyfound that I was expert, and able to gain my own livelihood, and I mayadd that before I had been three months I had also mastered my wife. When she found that I would not submit to her caresses, she was veryindignant and very violent, but I immediately knocked her down, and beather unmercifully. This brought her to her senses, and after that Itreated her as my slave with great rigour, and as she was a notoriousscold the Indians liked me all the better for it. 

You may think that this was not fair treatment towards a woman who hadsaved my life; but she only saved it for her own purposes, and wouldhave worn my ears, as well as my companion's, if I had not killed herhusband. The fact is, I had no alternative; I must have either treatedher kindly and submitted to her nauseous endearments, or have kept herat a respectful distance by severity, and I hardly need say that Ipreferred the latter. So far as her choice of a husband was concerned, she made a bad one, for she received nothing but blows and bad usage. Ihad one day driven my wife out of the wigwam in consequence of herpresuming to "talk too much, " as the Indian said, when the interpretertold me that one of the chiefs was willing that I should marry hisdaughter, polygamy being one of their customs. 

I was very much annoyed at this, for I knew the young girl very well:she was very graceful and very pretty; and I felt that my fidelity toAmy would be in great danger if the marriage was to take place; and ifproposed, I dared not refuse so great a distinction. 

I replied that I was fortunate, but that I feared my present wife wouldmake her very unhappy, as she wanted to be the chief woman of thewigwam, and when I was away I could not tell what the old woman might doto her, and the conversation was dropped. 

This little Indian had, before this, shown me as much favour as anIndian girl ever ventures to show, sufficient, at all events, to satisfyme that I was not disagreeable to her, and what the interpreter had saidmade me very uncomfortable. However, I consoled myself with therecollection that if I were compelled to marry this girl, it would be aninvoluntary infidelity on my part, and on that account might well beexcused; for the hope of again rejoining Amy never left me at any time. 

One day I went out in search of deer, and was led away from mycompanions after a buck which I had wounded and attempted to overtake. They saw me in chase of my quarry, and left me in pursuit. I followedfor several hours, continually coming up with it and as continuallylosing it again. At last, I heard the report of a musket close to wherethe deer was last seen by me, and I thought that some Indian had shotit. I walked forward, however, very cautiously, and perceived a whiteman standing by the animal, which lay at his feet. I started back, forI did not know whether I had fallen in with a friend or a foe; but as Iknew that he had not had time to reload his musket, I hallooed to him, concealing myself at the same time behind a tree. 

"Is that you, Evans?" said the man in reply. 

"No, " said I, "it is an Englishman. "

"Well, show yourself, then, " said he. 

"I am dressed as an Indian, " replied I; "I was taken by the Indians. "

"Well, come along, " said the man, who was attired as a seafaring man. 

I came from behind the tree, and when he saw me he snatched up hismusket. 

"Don't be afraid, " said I. 

"Afraid!" said he; "I should like to see what I am afraid of; but I'llbe on my guard. "

"That's right, " I replied. 

I then told him that I had been taken by the Indians, and they saved mylife because one of their women chose me as her husband, and that I wasanxious to escape from them. 

"Well, " said he, "I am on board of a schooner at anchor down below inthe river. There are a few of us come on shore to get some venison, andI have lost my comrades; but I had no idea that the Indians were downhere so close to the English settlements. "

"How close are we, then?" said I; "for I know not where I am. This iscertainly not our usual hunting-ground, for I have been led many milesfrom it, in pursuit of the animal you have just shot. "

"Well, I thought so; for I have been on shore here more than once, and Ihave never met with an Indian. You ask how far you are from thesettlement; that I can hardly tell you, because the settlers have spreadout so far; but you are about forty or fifty miles from James Town. "

"And what river, then, is your schooner at anchor in?"

"I don't know the name, " replied the man; "I'm not sure that it has aname. We come here for wood and water, because it is quiet, notinhabited, and no questions asked. "

"What are you, then?" inquired I. 

"Why, to tell you the truth, we are what are called `Jolly Rovers;' andif you have a mind to come on board, we can find a berth for you, I daresay. "

"Many thanks, " replied I; "but I am not sufficiently fond of the sea, and I should be of no use, " (for by this term of Jolly Rover I knew thatthey were pirates). 

"That's as you please, " replied he; "no harm's done. "

"No, " replied I; "and I thank you for your kind offer, but I cannot livelong on board of a vessel. Will you now tell me which is the righttrack to the English plantations?"

"Why, " said he, "they bear right out in that direction; and I dare say, if you travel five or six leagues, you will fall aboard of someplantation or another--right in that quarter; follow your nose, oldfellow, and you can't go wrong. "

"Many thanks, " I replied; "am I likely to meet your companions?--theymay take me for an Indian. "

"Not in that direction, " replied he; "they were astern of me a longway. "

"Farewell, then, and many thanks, " I replied. 

"Good-bye, old fellow; and the sooner you rub off that paint, the sooneryou'll look like a Christian, " said the careless rover, as I walkedaway. 

"No bad advice, " I thought, for I was now determined to make for theEnglish settlements as fast as I could, "and I will do so when I oncesee an English habitation, but not before; I may fall in with Indiansyet. "

I then set off as fast as I could, and being now inured to running for along time without stopping, I left the rover a long way behind me in avery short time. I continued my speed till it was dark, when I heardthe barking of a dog, which I knew was English, for the Indian dogs donot bark. I then proceeded cautiously and in the direction where Iheard the dog bark, and arrived in a quarter of an hour to a clearedground, with a rail fence round it. 

"Thank God!" I cried, "that I am at last among my own countrymen. "

I considered, however, that it would not be prudent to show myself, especially in my Indian paint, at such a time of night, and I thereforesat down under the lee-side of a large tree, and remained there tillmorning. I then looked about for water, and having found a runningstream I washed off my paint, and appeared what I really was, a whiteman in an Indian dress. I then went up again to the clearing, andlooked for the habitation, which I discovered on the top of a hill, about four hundred yards off. The trees were cleared away for aboutthree hundred yards all round it. It was built of heavy logs, let intoone another, with one window only, and that very small. The door wasstill shut. I walked up to it, and tapped at the door. 

"Who's there?" replied a hoarse voice. 

"An Englishman, and a stranger, " I replied. "I have just escaped fromthe Indians. "

"We'll see what you are in a very short time, " replied the voice. "James, get me my gun. "

In a minute the door opened, and I beheld a woman more than six feethigh, of gaunt appearance and large dimensions: I thought that I hadnever seen such a masculine creature before. It was her voice which Ihad heard. Two men were seated by the fire-place. 

"Who are you?" said she, with the musket ready for the present. 

I told her in a few words. 

"Show me the palm of your hand--turn it up at once. "

I did so, without the least idea of the reason for the demand; but Iafterwards discovered that it was to ascertain whether I was one ofthose who had been transported to the settlement, as they all had theletter R branded on them. 

"Oh, you're not a gaol-bird, then, I see: you may come in; but you'llgive me that bow and arrows if you please. "

"Certainly, " replied I, "if you wish it. "

"Why, there's nothing like making sure in this world; and although youlook a very peaceable, good-looking sort of personage, notwithstandingyour Indian set-out, still I've known just as amiable people as you, inappearance, very mischievous at times. Now come in, and let us hearwhat you have to say for yourself. Jeykell, get some more wood. "

One man went out to obey her orders; the other sat by the fire with hismusket between his knees. I sat down by the fire, at the request of thewoman, who had seated herself by the side of the man, and then, on herrepeating her question, I gave her a narrative of my adventures, fromthe time that I left Rio. 

"Well, " says she, "we seldom hear stories like them; it's all the worldlike a book; and pray what's that thing (pointing to the diamond in itscase) you have hanging to your neck there? You have left that out inyour history. "

"That's a charm given me by my Indian wife, to preserve me fromdisasters from wild animals; no panther, wolf, or bear will ever attackme. "

"Well, " said she, "if so be it has that power, all I can say is, it'snot a bad charm to wear in these parts, for there are animals enough inthe woods in summer, and round the house all night in winter; but Idon't believe a bit in the charm, and that's the truth; however, if itdoes no good, it can't do no harm, so you may keep it on, and welcome. "

"May I ask how far it is to James Town?" said I. "What, going to JamesTown already? I suppose you expect to be there to-night?"

"Not exactly, my good woman, " replied I. "I must trespass upon yourkindness to give me something to eat, for I am hungry. "

"Good woman! Bah! And pray how dare you call me good woman? Call memistress, if you want anything. "

"I beg your pardon, " said I. "Well, then, mistress; will you give mesomething to eat?"

"Yes, I will. James, fetch the meal-cake and a bit of salt pork, andgive him to eat, while I call the cows from the bush. "

The mistress, as I shall in future call her, then put down her musketand left the cabin. During her absence I entered into conversation withthe man called James, for the other had gone out. To my inquiry how farit was to James Town, he replied that he really did not know; that hewas sent out a convict, and sold for ten years to the husband of themistress, who had died two years ago; that this man had a small vessel, in which he went to James Town by water, and that he had returned withhim in his vessel; that the distance by water he considered about onehundred and fifty miles, but by land it was not half that distance; thathe did not know the way, nor did he believe that there was any road asyet made to James Town, as this plantation was quite by itself, and along way from any other. He understood that the nearest plantation wastwenty miles off, and he knew there was no road to it, as no one everwent or came except by water. 

"But, " said I, "are not the settlers at war with the Indian tribes thatsurround them?"

"Yes; and have been now for three or four years; and the Indians havedone great mischief to the plantations, and killed a great many people, but the settlers have punished them severely. "

"Then how is it that this plantation, which is so solitary, has not beenattacked?"

"Because the mistress's husband was a great friend of the Indians, and, it is said, used to bring them cargoes of muskets and ammunition fromJames Town, contrary to all law and regulation. But if he was friendlywith them, the mistress is not; for she has quarrelled with theprincipal chief, and I should not be surprised if we were attacked someday, and all scalped. "

"And what does the mistress say to that?"

"Oh, she don't care; she'd fight a hundred Indians, or white men either. I never saw such a creature--she's afraid of nothing. "

"Who is the other man I saw here?"

"Oh, he's another like myself. There were three of us, but one wasdrowned by falling overboard from the sloop. "

"Well, but my good fellow, how shall I get to James Town?"

"I'm sure I can't tell; but my idea is that you will never get thereunless mistress chooses. "

"Why, surely she won't detain me by force?"

"Won't she?--you don't know her. Why she'd stop an army, " replied theman. "I don't think that she will let you go--I don't know; but that'smy opinion. She wants another hand. "

"What, do you mean to say that she'll make me work?"

"I mean to say that, according to the laws of the settlement, she has aright to detain you. Any person found roving here, who cannot give asatisfactory account of himself, may be detained till something is heardabout him; for he may be a runaway convict, or a runaway apprentice, which is much the same, after all. Now, she may say that your accountof yourself is not satisfactory, and therefore she detained you; and ifyou won't work, she won't give you to eat; so there you are. "

"Well, we will see if she is able. "

"Able! If you mean strong enough, why she'd take you up with one hand;and she is as resolute and severe as she is strong. I had rather haveto deal with three men, and that's the truth. "

"What's the truth, James?" cried the mistress, coming in at the door. "Let's hear the truth from your lips, it will be something new. "

"I said that I was sent here for finding a pocket-book, mistress; that'sall. "

"Yes; but you did not tell him where you found it--at the bottom of agentleman's coat-pocket, you know. You can only tell the truth byhalves yet, I see. "

Wishing to ascertain how far the man's suspicions were correct, I saidto her:

"I have good friends in James Town: if I were once there I could procuremoney and anything else to any amount that I required. "

"Well, " says she, "you may have; but I'm afraid that the post don't goout to-day. One would think, after all your wanderings anddifficulties, that you'd be glad to be quiet a little, and remain here;so we'll talk about James Town some time about next spring. "

"Indeed, mistress, I hope you will not detain me here. I can pay youhandsomely, on my arrival at James Town, for your kind treatment and anytrouble you may take for me. "

"Pay me! What do I want with money?--there's no shops here withribbons, and calicoes, and muslims; and if there were, I'm not a finemadam. Money! Why I've no child to leave what I have to--no husband tospend it for me. I have bags and bags of dollars, young man, which myhusband heaped up, and they are of as much use to me as they are now tohim. "

"I am glad that you are so rich, mistress, and more glad that your moneyis so little cared for and so little wanted; but if you do not wantmoney, I do very much want to get back to my friends, who think I amdead, and mourn for me. "

"Well, if they have mourned, their sorrow is over by this time, andtherefore your staying here will not distress them more. I may as welltell you at once that you shall not go; so make up your mind to becontented, and you'll fare none the worse for it. "

This was said in so decided a tone, that, bearing in mind what I hadheard from the convict servant, I thought it advisable to push thequestion no further for the present, making up my mind that I would waita short time, and then make my escape, if she still persisted indetaining me by force; but this I could not venture upon until I was inpossession of fire-arms, and I could not obtain them while she had anysuspicion. I therefore replied--"Well, since you are determined I shallnot go, I have nothing more to say, except that I will wait yourpleasure, and, in the mean time, let me make myself as useful as I can, for I don't want to eat the bread of idleness. "

"You're a very sensible young man, " replied she; "and now you shall havea shirt to put on, which will improve your appearance a great deal. "

She then went into the inner room, which I presumed was her bed-room, asthere were but two rooms in the cabin. As she went out, I could nothelp wondering at her. On examination, I felt assured that she was morethan six feet high, and her shoulders as broad and her arms as nervousas a man's of that stature. Her chest was very expanded, but bosom shehad none. In fact, she was a man in woman's clothing, and I began todoubt her sex. Her features were not bad, had they been of smallerdimensions, but her nose was too large, although it was straight; hereyes were grand, but they were surmounted with such coarse eyebrows; hermouth was well shaped, and her teeth were good and regular, but it wasthe mouth of an ogress; her walk was commanding and firm; every actiondenoted energy and muscle; and certainly, from the conversation I havealready made known, her mind was quite as masculine as her body--she wasa splendid monster. In a minute she returned, bringing me a good checkshirt and a pair of duck trousers, which I thankfully accepted. 

"I've plenty more for those who please me, " said she, carelessly; "whenyou've put them on, come out to me, and I'll show you the plantation. "

In a minute or two I joined her, and she led me round thetobacco-fields, then to the maize or Indian corn grounds, pointing outand explaining everything. She also showed me the cows, store pigs, andpoultry. Wishing to please her, I asked many questions, and pretendedto take an interest in all I saw. This pleased her much, and once ortwice she smiled--but such a smile! After an hour's ramble we returned, and found the two servants very busy, one husking maize, and the otherin the shed where the tobacco was dried. I asked some questions of herabout the tobacco--how many casks or bales she made a year? She repliedthat she made it in bales, and sold it by weight. 

"It must be heavy carriage from here to James Town?" said I. 

"Yes, indeed, if it went that way it never would arrive, I imagine, "replied she; "but I have a sloop in the river below, which carries itround. "

"When is the time it is harvested and fit to be carried round?" inquiredI. 

"It is now turning fast, " said she; "all that you see hanging in thedrying sheds has been already drawn; in three or four weeks it will behoused, and then we begin to pack: in about two months from this thesloop will take it round. "

"But is it not expensive keeping a sloop on purpose, with men to haveher in charge?" inquired I, to hear what she would say. 

"The sloop lies at anchor, without a soul on board, " said she. "No oneever comes up this river. I believe Captain Smith, who made thesettlement, did so once. There is another river, about twenty milesfurther down, which is occasionally frequented by buccaneers, I amtold--indeed, I know it, for my husband had more to do with them thanperhaps was good for his soul, but this little river is never visited. "

"Then your servants take her round?"

"Yes; I leave one in charge, and take two with me. "

"But you have but two. "

"Not till you came--one died; but now I have three, " and she smiled atme again. 

If I had not been so afraid of affronting her, I certainly would havesaid to her, "Do anything, I beg, but smile. "

I said no more on that point. She called Jeykell, who was in thetobacco-shed, and desired him to kill a couple of chickens, and bringthem in. We then entered the cabin, and she observed--"I don't doubtbut you are tired with so much fatigue; you look so; go and sleep on oneof their beds; you shall have one for yourself by night. "

I was not sorry to do as she proposed, for I was tired out. I lay down, and I did not wake till she called me and told me that dinner was ready. I was quite ready for that also, and I sat down with her, but the twoconvict servants did not. She ate in proportion to her size, and thatis saying enough. After dinner she left me, and went with her two menon her farming avocations, and I was for a long while cogitating on whathad passed. I perceived that I was completely in her power, and that itwas only by obtaining her good-will that I had any chance of gettingaway, and I made up my mind to act accordingly. I found a comfortablebed, of the husks of Indian corn, prepared for me at night, in anante-room where the two servant-men slept. It was a luxury that I hadnot enjoyed for a long while. For several days I remained very quiet, and apparently very contented. My mistress gave me no hard work, chiefly sending me on messages or taking me out with her. She made thedistinction between me and the convicts that I always took my meals withher and they did not. In short, I was treated as a friend and visitormore than anything else, and had I not been so anxious about going toEngland, I certainly had no reason to complain except of my detention, and this, it was evident, it was not in her power to prevent, as, untilthe sloop went away with the tobacco, she had no means of sending meaway. One day, however, as I was walking past the tobacco-shed, I heardmy name mentioned by the two convicts, and stopping I heard James say:

"Depend upon it, that's what she's after, Jeykell; and he is to be ourmaster, whether he likes it or not. "

"Well, I shouldn't wonder, " replied the other; "she does make pure loveto him, that's certain. "

"Very true; everything's fierce with her--even love--and so he'll findit if he don't fancy her. "

"Yes, indeed:--well, I'd rather serve another ten years than she shouldfall in love with me. "

"And if I had my choice, whether to be her husband or to swing, I shouldtake the cord in preference. "

"Well, I pity him from my heart; for he is a good youth and afair-spoken and a handsome, too; and I'm sure that he has no idea of hisunfortunate situation. "

"No idea, indeed, " said I to myself, as I walked away. "MercifulHeaven! Is it possible!" And when I thought over her conduct, and whathad passed between us, I perceived not only that the convicts were rightin their supposition, but that I had, by wishing to make myselfagreeable to her, even assisted in bringing affairs to this crisis. 

That very day she had said to me: "I was very young when I married, onlyfourteen, and I lived with my husband nine years. He is dead more thana year now. "

When she said that, which she did at dinner, while she was clawing theflesh off a wild turkey, there was something so ridiculous in thatfeminine confession, coming from such a masculine mouth, that I feltvery much inclined to laugh, but I replied:

"You are a young widow, and ought to think of another husband. "

Again, when she said, "If ever I marry again, it shall not be a man whohas been burnt on the hand. No, no, my husband shall be able to openboth hands and show them. "

I replied, "You are right there. I would never disgrace myself bymarrying a convict. "

When I thought of these and many other conversations which had passedbetween us, I had no doubt, in my own mind, but that the convicts werecorrect in their suppositions, and I was disgusted at my own blindness. 

"At all events, " said I to myself, after a long cogitation, "if shewants to marry me, she must go to James Town for a parson, and if I onceget there, I will contrive, as soon as extra constables are sworn in, tobreak off the match. " But, seriously, I was in an awkward plight. There was something in that woman that was awful, and I could imagineher revenge to be most deadly. I thought the old Indian squaw to be badenough, but this new mistress was a thousand times worse. What a hardfate, I thought, was mine, that I should be thus forced to marry againstmy will, and be separated from her whom I adored. I was a long whileturning over the matter in my mind, and at last I resolved that I wouldmake no alteration in my behaviour, but behave to her as before, andthat if the affair was precipitated by my mistress, that I would be offto the woods, and take my chance of wild beasts and wild Indians, ratherthan consent to her wishes. I then went into the cabin, where I foundher alone. 

"Alexander, " said she (she would know my Christian name, and called meby it), "they say widows court the men, and that they are privileged todo so, " (I turned pale, for I little thought that there was to be anexplanation so soon;) "at all events, whether they are or not, I knowthat a woman in my position cannot well expect a young man in yours toventure without encouragement. Now, Alexander, I have long perceivedyour feelings and your wishes, and I have only to say that mine are suchas yours, " (oh, I wish they were, thought I), "and therefore you havebut to ask and to have. "

I was mute with fear and despair, and could not find a reply to make toher. 

"Why do you not answer, Alexander? Do you think me too forward?"

"No, " stammered I; "you are very kind, but this is so unexpected--sounlooked for--so unhoped for--I am so overcome. "

Observe, Madam, how strangely the sexes were changed. I was the womanin this instance. 

"I should like to consult my friends. "

"Consult your fiddlesticks, " replied she, quickly. "Who have you got toconsult? I hope, Alexander, " said she, setting her broad teethtogether, "that you are not trifling with me?"

"Indeed, I never should think of trifling with your mistress, " repliedI. "I feel much obliged to you for showing such a preference for me. "

"I think, Alexander, that you ought; so now then, if you please, give meyour answer, " replied she. 

"Had I been prepared for your kindness, I would have done so at once, but I have many serious questions to put to myself, and, if you please, we will renew the subject to-morrow morning. I will then tell youcandidly how I am situated; and if after that you do not withdraw yourproposal, I shall be most happy to be yours as soon as we can go toJames Town to be married. "

"If, " replied she, "you mean to insinuate, Alexander, that you have awife in England, that is of no consequence in this settlement; for thosewho live here are free from all English marriages; and as for going toJames Town, that is quite unnecessary. If the people in the settlementwere to wait for a parson when they married, they would never be marriedat all. All that is necessary is, that we shall draw up an agreement ofmarriage on paper, sign it, and have it witnessed. However, as Iperceive that you are flurried, I will wait till to-morrow morning foryour decision. "

My mistress then rose from her stool, and went into her chamber, shutting to the door with more emphasis than was at all agreeable to mynerves. I walked out into the open air to recover myself, and toreflect upon what course I should take in this awkward and dangerousdilemma. Marrying was out of the question--but how to avoid it? It wasalmost like being stopped by a highwayman. He says, "Your money or yourlife. " My mistress's demand was, "Marriage or your life. " There wasbut one hope, which was to escape that very night, and take my chance inthe woods, and so I resolved to do. 

I did not go in till dark; my mistress was in her own room; the twoconvicts were sitting by the fire. I took my seat by them, but did notspeak, except in a whisper, telling them that their mistress was notwell, and that we had better go to bed, and not talk. They stared at meat the idea of the mistress being ill; they had never known her tocomplain of anything since they resided with her; but the hint wassufficient. They went to bed, and so did I with my clothes on, watchingthe crevices of the door of her room to see if her lamp was out. Inabout half an hour the little thin beams through the chinks of her doordisappeared, and then I knew that she had gone to bed. I watched twohours more before I ventured to stir. The convicts were both snoringloud, and effectually drowned any slight noise I might make in movingabout. I went to the locker, secured all the cold meat for provision, took down one of the muskets and ammunition-belts, and, having put thelatter over my shoulders, I then took the musket in my hand and creptsoftly to the door of the cabin. Here was the only difficulty; onceout, but five yards off, and I was clear. I removed the heavy woodenbar, without noise, and had now only to draw the bolt. I put my fingerto it, and was sliding it gently and successfully back, when my throatwas seized, and I was hurled back on the floor of the cabin. I was sostunned by the violence of the fall, that for a short time I wasinsensible. When I recovered, I felt a great weight upon my chest, andopening my eyes found my mistress sitting upon me, and giving orders tothe convicts, one of whom had already lighted the lamp. 

"For mercy's sake, get off my chest, " said I, in a faint voice. 

"Yes, I will, but not yet, " replied my mistress. "Now, James, hand themto me. "

James handed some chains to his mistress, who, turning round as she saton my body, made the manacle at the end of the chain fast round myankle. This went with a snap-spring, which could not be opened withouta key belonging to it. At last she rose off my body, and I couldbreathe free. She then called to the convicts, saying:

"Go both of you into the tobacco-shed, and wait there till I call youout. If I find you one foot nearer to us, I'll flay you alive. "

The servants ran off as fast as they could. When they were gone, mymistress said:

"So you were about to escape, were you? You would avoid the chances ofmatrimony, and now you have other chances which you little dreamt of. "

"I thought it was the wisest thing that I could do, " replied I. "SinceI must be plain, I am sacredly betrothed to another person, and I couldnot even for you break my faith. I meant to have told you so to-morrowmorning, but I was afraid it would annoy you, and therefore I wished togo away without giving you any answer. "

"Well, Sir, I offered to be your wife, which would have made you my lordand master. You refuse it, and now I make you my slave. I give youyour option; you shall either consent to be my husband, or you shallremain as you are, and toil hard; but any time that you think better ofit, and are willing to embrace my offer, you will be free, and I will beas a wife in subjection. "

"So you say, " replied I; "but suppose I was to make you angry after Imarried you, you would do to me as you have done now. I may, perhaps, one day get free from this chain, but, once married to you, I am a slavefor ever. "

"You may think otherwise before long, " replied she; "in the mean time, you may walk out and cool yourself. "

She then returned to her room, and I rose, having determined to walk outand cool myself, as she proposed; but when I was on my legs, I foundthat to the other end of the chain, which was very heavy and about twoyards long, was riveted an iron ball of about thirty pounds weight, sothat I could not walk without carrying this heavy weight in my hands, for it could not be dragged. I lifted up the iron ball, and went out ofthe house. I was no longer afraid of her. I was in too great a rage tofear anything. As I calmed, I considered my case, and found it to behopeless; as I thought of Amy, and the many months of hope deferred, Iwept bitterly; and I had no consolation, for the reader may recollectthat I lost my Bible when I was sent on shore, naked almost, by therascally captain of the Transcendant. 

I had now been twenty months away from Liverpool, and I felt as if mychance of seeing her that I loved was indeed hopeless. I might remainchained in such a solitude for years, or I might expire under herbarbarous treatment, for I fully knew what I had to expect. However, Iwas resolved. I prayed fervently for support and succour in my time oftrouble, and became more composed. I remained out the whole of thenight, and watched the rising sun. The two convicts came out to theirwork, and shrugged their shoulders as they passed me, but they dared notspeak to me. 

My mistress at last came out. She commenced with abuse, but I gave noanswer. She tried soothing, but I was mute. At last she became franticin her passion, hurled me away from her, and after being dreadfullybeaten I fell to the ground. She put her foot upon my neck, and shestood there, looking like a fury. She loaded me with epithets, and thenof a sudden went down on her knees by me, and begged my pardon, callingme her dear Alexander--her life--entreating me to accede to her wishes. Never was there such a tigress in love before, I really believe. 

"Hear me, " replied I; "as long as I am chained, I never will give anyanswer upon the present subject, that I swear. "

She rose from my side, and walked away. 

It is impossible, my dear Madam, for me to describe what I suffered fromthis woman for more than six weeks, during which she kept me chained inthis way--at one time entreating me, the next moment kicking me, andthrowing me down. I had no peace--my life became a burden to me, and Ioften entreated her, in mercy, to put an end to my sufferings. I alsohad my paroxysms of rage, and then would spurn her, spit at her, and doeverything I could, and say all that I could imagine, to show my hatredand contempt. At other times I was sullen, and that always annoyed her. She would bear my reproaches patiently--bear any thing, so long as Iwould talk; but if I remained obstinately silent, then, in a short time, her fury would break forth. I pitied her, notwithstanding herill-treatment, for the woman did love me (after her own fashion) mostintensely. 

It was on the seventh week of my confinement on the chain, that onemorning very early, as I was lying in the tobacco-shed, for she hadturned me out of the cabin, I perceived among the trees, which wereabout three hundred yards from the cabin, two Indians, in what is calledtheir war-paint, which is a sign that they were on a hostile excursion. I remained perfectly quiet, and well concealed, that I might watch them. The convicts had more than once told me that the Indians would attackus, in consequence of an insult which my mistress had offered to theirchief, with whom her husband had been so friendly; and when they statedwhat had passed, I agreed with them that they would not fail to resentthe insult as soon as they could. I had therefore always been on thelook-out, but had never seen any Indians before. My mistress, to whom Ihad, in our days of sweet converse, spoken about them, always laughed atthe idea of their attacking her, and said that they might come if theyliked. She had made every preparation for them, as she had loop-holesstuffed up with moss just below the roof of the cabin, from which youcould fire down upon them till they were within four yards of the cabin, and other loop-holes, from which you might shoot them when close to; thewindow and door were impregnable, and, provided that we were once in thecabin, there was no doubt but that a serious, if not effectual, resistance might be made. That the Indians were reconnoitring the cabinwas evident, and that they did not do so for nothing was equallycertain. After a while, during which I made out six of them, they fellback in the wood, and disappeared. The dog at that moment came out tome, and it was probably the sight of the dog which made them retreat, asthey feared that he would have given notice of their being so close tous. I waited till the convicts came out, and then I went into thecabin, and said:

"You drove me out of the house last night, and I come to return good forevil. As I lay in the tobacco-shed, I saw six Indians in the wood, tothe east of the cabin, reconnoitring, and I have no doubt but that youwill be attacked this night, so I give you notice. "

"And you hope that, by this fear of their attack, you will be set free, is it not?"

"It is perfectly indifferent to me whether I am or not. I have oftenasked you to put an end to my misery, and as you have not done it, Ishall bless those Indians for the friendly act; a blow of a tomahawkwill release me, if you will not. "

"Well, then, let them come with their tomahawks, " replied she, "and Iwill protect you from them, for no one shall release you but myself. "

"As you please, " replied I; "I have done my duty in telling you what Ihave seen, and you may take precautions or not; for myself I carenothing. "

So saying, I lifted up my ball of iron and went away out of the door. Iremained out of doors the whole of the day, and therefore did not knowwhether my mistress took any precautions or not, but I told the twoconvicts what I had seen, and advised them not to go far from the cabin, as they would run great danger. 

They inquired of me where I had seen the Indians and I pointed out thespot in the wood, after which they went away. I was certain that theattack would be on this night, as there was no moon till three hoursbefore daybreak; and as it was very dark it would probably take place inthe early part of the night. I had made up my mind what I would do, which was not in any way to defend the cabin while chained, but, when Iwas freed, I would fight to the last, so that I might be killed where Istood, and not be taken alive and tortured. 

I did not go out from home all that day, and, to my surprise, I was notmolested by my mistress. At dark she called the convicts, but they didnot answer; she came out to look for them, and asked me whether I hadseen them. 

I told her that I had not seen them for two hours, and I had thoughtthat they were in the house. 

"Did you tell them about the Indians?"

"Yes, I did, " I replied, "and stated my opinion that they would attackus this night, and I advised them not to go far from the cabin, or theymight be cut off. "

"Then the cowardly sneaks have run off to the woods, and left us todefend ourselves how we can. "

"I shall not defend myself, " replied I. "I shall stay here where I am. I wait for death, and will not avoid it. "

"Come into the house, " said she, abruptly. 

"No, " replied I, "I will not. "

"You will not, " said she, and, catching up the chain and ball in onehand, with her other arm she caught me round the waist, and carried meinto the house. 

"Well, " replied I, "it is only deferring it a little longer; they willforce their way in it at last, and I will die here. "

"Wait until they arrive, " replied my mistress. "But do you mean to saythat you will not defend the house?"

"Certainly not, as long as I am chained as a slave, " replied I. 

My mistress made no reply, but busied herself with barring the door andwindow. She then placed the table and stools so that she might standupon them and fire out of the upper loop-holes; pulled the moss out ofthe loop-holes; took down the muskets--of which there were six--fromtheir rests; examined the priming of those which were loaded, and loadedthose which were not. She then got out a supply of powder and ball, which she put ready on the table, brought the axes out, that they mightbe at hand, examined the water-jars to ascertain whether the convictshad filled them as she had ordered, and then, when all was prepared fordefence, she removed the lamp into the inner room, leaving the one wewere in so dark, that the Indians could not, by looking through thechinks or loop-holes, discover where the occupants of the cabin mightbe. All these arrangements she made with the greatest coolness, and Icould not help admiring her courage and self-possession. 

"Is there any more to be done, Alexander?" said she, in a mild voice. 

"Where is the dog?" replied I. 

"Tied up in the tobacco-shed, " said she. 

"Then there is no more to be done, " replied I; "the dog will give younotice of their coming, as they will first occupy the tobacco-shed as anadvanced post. "

"Alexander, will you promise not to escape if I set you free?"

"Certainly not, " replied I. "You set me free for your own purposes, because you wish me to help to defend your property; and then, forsooth, when the Indians are beat off, you will chain me again. "

"No, no; that was not my feeling, as I sit here alive, " replied she;"but I was thinking that, if forced to retreat from the cabin, you wouldnever be able to escape, and I never could save you; but they shouldhack me to pieces first. "

"Answer me one question, " said I. "In a time of peril like this, wouldyou, as a conscientious person, think that you were justified inretaining in such fetters even a convict who had robbed you? And if youfeel that you would not, on what grounds do you act in this way to a manwhom you profess to love?--I leave it to your conscience. "

She remained silent for some time: when the dog barked, and she startedup. 

"I believe I am mad, or a fool, " said she, sweeping back her hair fromher forehead. 

She then took the key of the manacle out of her dress, and released me. 

"Alexander--"

"Silence!" said I, putting my hand to her mouth, "this is no time to beheard speaking. Silence!" repeated I in a whisper, "I hear them, theyare round the house. "

I stood upon one of the stools and looked through a loop-hole. It wasvery dark, but as the Indians stood on the hill, there was clear skybehind them as low down as their waists, and I could perceive theirmotions, as they appeared to be receiving orders from their chief; andthey advanced to the door of the cabin with axes and tomahawks. Mymistress had mounted on the table at the same time that I had got on thestool. We now got down again without speaking, and, each taking amusket, we kneeled down at the lower loop-holes which I have described. On second thoughts I mounted the stool, whispering to her, "Don't firetill I do. "

The Indians came to the door and tapped, one asking in English to be letin. No reply was given, and they commenced their attack upon the doorwith their axes. As soon as this aggression took place, I took good aimat their chief, as I presumed him to be, who was now standing alone onthe hill. I fired. He fell immediately. 

As I leaped from the stool my mistress discharged her musket, and weboth caught up others and returned to the loop-holes below. By thistime the blows of the axes were incessant, and made the cabin-doortremble and the dust to fly down in showers from the roof; but the doorwas of double oak with iron braces, and not easily to be cut through;and the bars which held it were of great size and strength. 

It was some time before we could get another shot at an Indian, but atlast I succeeded, and as his comrades were taking the body away mymistress shot another. After this the blows of the axes ceased, andthey evidently had retreated. I then went into the inner room andextinguished the lamp, that they might not be able to see us--for thelamp gave a faint light. We returned to the table, and loaded themuskets in the dark. 

As I put my musket on the table, my mistress said, "Will they comeagain?"

"Yes;" replied I, "I think they will; but if you wish to talk, we hadbetter retreat to the fire-place: there we shall be safe from any shot. "

We retreated to the fire-place, and sat down on the ashes; it just heldus both, and my mistress took this opportunity of embracing me, saying--"Dear Alexander, if I had a thousand lives, I would sacrificethem for you. "

"We have but one, " replied I, "and that one I will devote for yourdefence; I can do no more. "

"Who did you fire at?" said she. 

"The chief, as I believe, who was on the hill giving orders. He fell;and I think that he fell dead. "

"Then depend upon it they will retreat, " said she. 

"I think not; they will be revenged, if they possibly can; and we mustexpect a hard fight for it. "

"Why, what can they do? They never can break through the door, and whendaylight comes we can shoot them by dozens. "

"Depend upon it, " said I, "they will try to burn us out. The wind ishigh, which is all in their favour, and I suspect they are now gone tocollect fire-wood. "

"And if they do fire the cabin, what shall we do? I never thought ofthat. "

"We must remain in it as long as we can, and then sally out and fight tothe last; but everything depends on circumstances. Be guided by me, andI will save you if I can. "

"Be guided by you!"

"Yes! Recollect I am not in chains now, and that although you have thecourage of a man, still you have not been so accustomed to warfare as Ihave been. I have long been accustomed to command, to plan, and toexecute, in times of peril like this. "

"You have great strength and courage; I little thought what a lion I hadchained up, " replied she. "Well, I love you all the better for it, andI will be guided by you, for I perceive already that you have the besthead of the two. Hark! What is that?"

"It is what I said, " replied I; "they are laying fire-wood against thelogs of the cabin on the windward side--(this was on the side oppositeto the door). Now we must try if we cannot pick off some more of them, "said I, rising and taking a musket. "Bring the stools over to thisside, for we must fire from the upper loop-holes. "

We remained at our posts for some time without seeing an Indian. Theyhad gone back to the wood for more combustibles. At last we perceivedthem coming back with the wood. I should imagine there were at leasttwenty of them. 

"Now, take good aim, " said I. 

We both fired almost at the same moment, and three Indians fell. 

"Get down, and give me another musket, " said I to my mistress. 

She handed me one, and, taking another for herself, resumed her station. We fired several times; sometimes with and sometimes without success;for the Indians went away twice for fire-wood before they had collectedwhat they considered sufficient. By this time it was piled up to theeaves of the cabin, and our loop-holes were shut up; we therefore wentover to the other side, where the door was, to see if there were anyIndians there, but could not see one. We had been on the look-out forabout five minutes, when the crackling of the wood, and the smokeforcing itself though the crevices between the logs, told us that thefire had been applied, and the wind soon fanned it up so that the flamepoured through every chink and loop-hole, and lighted up the cabin. 

"We must retreat to the fire-place, " said I. "Come quickly, or we shallbe shot. "

"Why so?" said she, as she did as I requested. 

"They will peep through the loop-holes on the side of the cabin wherethe door is and see us plainly, until the cabin is filled with smoke, which it soon will be. "

"But tell me what we are to do now, for I feel if this smoke increaseswe shall not be able to speak to one another. "

This she said about five minutes after we had remained standing in thefire-place, with our heads up the chimney. 

"Perhaps it will be as well, " replied I, "that I do speak so. Thisfierce wind drives the smoke to leeward in volumes, but the great burstof smoke will be when the roof is well on fire. It is now burningfiercely on the windward side, but we must wait till the lee-side hascaught, and then the volume of smoke will be greater. The great pointis to hit the precise time of opening the door, and escaping shrouded ina volume of smoke. If too soon, they will perceive us, and we shall beshot down; if too late, the roof will fall upon us, and we shall besmothered or burnt. We had better now, I think, leave this, and be allready. Our best weapon, if we had to fight our way, will be an axe. Let us each take one; and, by now going near to the door, and puttingour mouths to one of the loop-holes, we shall breathe freer, and unbarthe door at the right time. Do you agree with me?"

"You are right, " said she; "you are a _man_, and I am a _woman_. "

We left the fire-place, and, having felt for and found the axes, we wentnear the door, and put our mouths to the loop-holes below; and the smokepassing above them enabled us to breathe freer. I looked out andperceived that, with the exception of about six yards to leeward of thecabin, there was a dense volume of smoke rolling along the ground for along distance; and that if we could only once gain it without beingperceived, we should probably be saved. I therefore unbarred the door, drew the bolt, and held it in my hand, all ready for a start. The cabinwas now in flames in every part as well as the roof. I touched mymistress, and then took her hand in mine, watching at the loop-hole. Atlast, when the heat was almost unbearable, an eddy of the wind droveback the smoke close to the lee-side of the cabin, and all was dark. Ijumped up, opened the door, and dragged my mistress after me; we walkedout into the black mass completely hid from our enemies, and thenrunning hand-in-hand as fast as we could to leeward in the centre of thesmoke, we found ourselves at least one hundred yards from the cabinwithout the Indians having any idea that we were not still inside. Aswe retreated, the density of the smoke became less, and I then told herto run for her life, as the Indians would discover that the door of thecabin was open and that we had escaped--and so it proved. We were stilla hundred yards from the wood when a yell was given which proved thatthey had discovered our escape and were in pursuit. We gained the wood;I turned round a moment to look behind me, and perceived at least fortyor fifty Indians in full pursuit of us--the foremost about two hundredyards distant. 

"Now we must run for it, mistress, " said I, "and we must no longer takehands. We shall have to thread the wood. Away! We have no time tolose. "

So saying, I snatched my hand from her and sprang forward; she followingme as fast as she could, more fearful, evidently, of my making my escapefrom her than of her own escape from the Indians. As soon as I was ahundred yards in the wood, I turned short to the right, and fled withall my speed in that direction, because I hoped by this means to deceivethe Indians, and it was easier to run where the wood was not so thick. My mistress followed me close; she would have hallooed to me, but shehad not breath after the first half-mile. I found out that I was morefleet than she was. Whether encumbered with her clothes, or perhaps notso much used to exercise, I heard her panting after me. I could easilyhave left her, but my fear was that she would have called to me, and ifshe had, the Indians would have heard her, and have known the directionI had taken, and, when once on my trail, they would, as soon as daylightcame, have followed me by it to any distance; I therefore slackened myspeed so as just to enable my mistress to keep up with me at about tenyards' distance; when we had run about three miles I felt certain thatshe could not proceed much further: speak she could not, and as I ranwithout once looking behind me, she could make no sign. I continued ata less rapid pace for about a mile further. I did this to enable her tokeep up with me, and to recover my own breath as much as possibleprevious to a start. The voices of the Indians had long been out ofhearing, and it was clear that they had not discovered the directionwhich we had taken. I knew, therefore, that they could not hear her nowif she did cry out as loud as she could, and I gradually increased myspeed, till I could no longer hear her panting behind me; I then wentoff at my full speed, and after a few minutes I heard her voice at somedistance faintly calling out my name. "Yes, " thought I, "but I have notforgotten the ball and chain; and if you thought that you had let loosea lion while we were in the cabin, you shall find that you have loosed adeer in the woods. " I then stopped for a few moments to recover mybreath; I did not, however, wait long; I was afraid that my mistressmight recover her breath as well as myself, and I again set off as fastas I could. The idea of torture from the Indians, or again being keptconfined by my mistress, gave me endurance which I thought myselfincapable of. Before morning I calculated that I had run at leasttwenty miles, if not more. 

With the perspiration running down me in streams, and hardly able todrag one leg before the other, I at last, just about daybreak, gave itup, when I threw myself on the ground, and dropped out of my hand myaxe, which I had carried the whole way. I lay there for more than halfan hour, tormented with thirst, but quite unable to move. At last Irecovered; and, as I well knew that the Indians would divide in partiesof three or four, and hunt every part of the woods, and by daylightprobably discover my track, I rose and prepared to resume my toil, when, looking round me, I perceived that I was exactly on the spot where I hadfollowed the deer, and had fallen in with the Jolly Rover, as he termedhimself, who had pointed out the way to the plantations. I turned andsaw the river below, and as he had told me that the Indians never camethere, I resolved to go to the river, where, at least, I should findshell-fish and water. I did so; and in half an hour arrived at theskirts of the wood, and found that the river was about four hundredyards from me and clear of trees at the mouth for some distance. I wentdown to the river, which ran swiftly cut, and I drank till I was readyto burst. I then rose on my feet, and walked along its banks towardsthe mouth, thinking what I should do. To get to James Town appeared tome to be an impossibility, unless by water, and I was not likely to meetwith any other vessel here but a pirate. Should I, then, go aboard of apirate? It appeared to me to be my only resource, and that I should behappy if I could find one. 

By this time I had arrived at the mouth of the river, and, looking outto seaward, I saw a schooner at anchor. She was about three miles off. That she was a pirate vessel, I presumed. Should I go on board of heror not? And if so, how was I to get on board? All her boats were up;and I surmised that she had just left the river with the intention ofsailing as soon as there was any wind, for now it was calm. The riverran out swiftly, and I thought I should be able to swim the distancewith the assistance I should obtain from the current, which swept downright for her, and she was riding to its strength. 

I was demurring. I had been perhaps two hours on the beach, waiting tosee if she might send a boat on shore, when, as I stood at theriver-side, still hesitating, I happened to turn round and perceivedthree Indians coming down upon me as fast as they could. I hesitated nolonger, but plunged into the stream, and was swept out two hundred yardsbefore they arrived at the beach. I made for the schooner; and thecurrent ran out so fast, that in half an hour I was close to her. Iswam for her cable, which I clung to, and then shouted loudly. Thisinduced some of the crew to look over the bows, and they handed me abowling knot, into which I fixed myself, and was hauled on board. 

I was dragged aft to give an account of myself, and I stated in fewwords that I had been pursued by the Indians, and swam off to save mylife. 

"Hav'n't we met before?" said a rough voice. 

I looked, and saw the Jolly Rover whom I had fallen in with on shore. Isaid, "Yes; I was escaping from the Indians when I met you, and youshowed me the direction of the plantations. "

"All's right, " said he. "It's a true bill; and were those Indians afteryou that we saw on the beach just now?"

"Yes, " I replied; and then I stated how it was that they had attackedour cabin, and how we had escaped. 

"That was well done, and so you swam off three miles. Fire and waterwon't hurt you; that's clear. You're just the man for us. Whatthing-um-bob is this that you have hung round your neck?" said he, taking up the leathern bag with the diamond in it. 

"That, " replied I--a sudden thought having struck me--"is my caul; I wasborn with a caul, and I have always worn it, as it saves a man fromdrowning. "

"No wonder that you swam three miles, then, " replied the man. 

You must know, Madam, that some people are born with a membrane over theface, which is termed a caul, and there has been a vulgar error thatsuch people can never be drowned, especially if they wear this caulabout their person in after-life. Sailors are superstitious in manythings, but particularly in this, and my caul was therefore asmuch-respected by them as it hung round my neck, as it was by theIndians when they thought it was what they call "magic" or "medicine. "

"Well, " said the Jolly Rover, "as you had so much fire, so much water, and so much running, I think you won't be sorry to have a biscuit andglass of grog, and then turn in; to-morrow we will talk to you. "

I went down below, very glad to accept the offer, and as I was regalingmyself, who should come up to me but two of the Portuguese who had beenwrecked in the xebeque, and put on shore with me in the little boat bythe captain of the Transcendant. I was very glad to see them. Theytold me that, after great hardship and suffering, they had arrivedfamished at the banks of this river, and had been taken on board by thepirates, and had remained with them ever since; that they were veryanxious to get away, but never had an opportunity. I begged them not tosay who I was, but merely that I was once a shipmate of theirs. Theypromised, and being very tired, I then lay down and fell asleep. I wasso worn out, that I did not wake till the next morning, when I foundthat we were under all sail running down to the southward. I saw theJolly Rover, as I had termed him, on deck, (his real or assumed name, Idon't know which, I found out to be Toplift, ) sitting on a gun abaft. He called me to him. I said:

"Are you the captain?"

"Yes, " he replied, "for want of a better. I told you months ago what wewere, so it's no use repeating it. Do you intend to join us?"

"Then, " replied I, "I will be very candid with you. I have been driven, as it were, on board of your vessel, but certainly without knowingexactly what she was. Now, captain, I have to ask you one question:--Would you, if you could go on shore in England, with plenty of money atyour command, and plenty of good friends, --would you be here?"

"No; certainly not, " replied he. 

"Well; I am in that position. If once in England, I have money enoughto live upon, and plenty of friends; I therefore naturally want to getback to England, and not to run the risk of my neck on board of thisvessel. "

"That's very true, " replied he, "but there are other considerations; mymen won't have a man on board who will not swear fidelity, and if youwill not, I cannot protect you, --they will throw you overboard. Wedon't carry passengers. "

"That's very true, also; and I will swear fidelity so far as this, thatyou never shall be betrayed by me, and I never will appear as a witnessagainst one of you; it were most ungrateful if I did. While I am onboard, I will do any duty you please to put me to, for I cannot expectto eat my bread for nothing. "

"And suppose we come to action?"

"There's the difficulty, " replied I; "against an English ship I neverwill fight. "

"But if we are opposed to any other nation, and there is a chance of ourbeing overpowered?"

"Why, then, if you are overpowered, as I shall be flung along with therest, I think I must do all I can to save my own life; but, overpoweredor not, I will not fire a shot or draw a cutlass against my owncountrymen. "

"Well, I cannot deny but that's all very fair. "

"I think, " replied I, "it is as much as you can expect; especially as Inever will share any prize-money. "

"Well; I will talk to the men, and hear what they say; but, now, answerme one question--Are you not a seaman?"

"I will answer the truth to everything; I am a seaman, and I havecommanded a privateer. I have served many years in privateers, and haveseen a great deal of hard fighting. "

"So I thought, " replied he; "and now answer me another question, --Was itnot you that played that trick to that French privateer captain atBordeaux?"

"Yes it was, " replied I; "but how came you to know that?"

"Because I was the mate of a merchant vessel that had been captured, andI saw you three or four times as you passed the vessel I was on boardof; for, being put in quarantine, we were not sent to prison till thepratique was given. I thought that I knew you again. "

"I have no concealment to make. "

"No: but I will tell you candidly, my men, if they knew all this, wouldnot allow you to leave the vessel. Indeed, you might be captain if youpleased, for I do not suit them. Our captain--for I was his officer--was killed about six months ago; and I really am not fit for theoffice--I am too tender-hearted. "

"Well; you don't look so, " replied I, laughing. 

"Can't judge of outsides, " replied he; "but it's a fact. They say thatthey will be all condemned if taken, from my not destroying the crews ofthe vessels we take; that they will be so many witnesses against them;and I cannot make up my mind to cold-blooded murder. I am bad enough; Irob on the high seas; I kill on the high seas--for we must kill when wefight; but I cannot commit deliberate murder either at sea or on shore, and so I tell them. If any one else could navigate the vessel, I shouldbe superseded immediately. "

"I am glad to hear you say what you have, captain; it makes me lessdissatisfied at finding myself here. Well; I have said all I can, and Imust trust to you to manage with your ship's company. "

"It will be a difficult job, " said he, musing. 

"Tell them, " replied I, "that I was once a captain of a vessel like this(after all, there is not so much difference between a pirate and aprivateer as you may think)--and that I will not be under the command ofany one. "

"If they hear that, they will give you the command of this vessel. "

"I will refuse to take it; and give my reasons. "

"Well; I'll tell them that: I leave you to settle with them how you can;but, " added he, in a low tone, "there are some desperate villains amongthem. "

"That I take for granted, " replied I; "so now I leave you to speak tothem. "

Toplift did so. He told them that I was a pirate captain, who had losthis vessel and been thrown on shore, but I refused to join any shipexcept as captain of her; that I would not serve as first officer, andwould obey no one. He told them that he knew me before, and he narratedthe business at Bordeaux when I commanded a privateer, extolling me, asI afterwards found, beyond all measure. 

The crew, having heard what he had to say, went forward, and, afterconsultation, came to Toplift and said that I must take the oath. 

Toplift replied that he had desired me so to do, and that I had answeredthat I would not. "But, " said he, "you had better speak to himyourselves. Call all hands aft and hear what he has to say. "

This was done, and I was sent for. 

"I have told them what you said, Sir. I don't know your name. "

"I have no name, " replied I, proudly, "except `Captain, '--that's myname. "

The fact is, Madam, I was determined to carry it out bravely; knowingthat it is the best way to deal with such people as I now had in hand. 

"Well, then, Captain, I have told the men that you will not take theoath. "

"Take the oath!" replied I, with scorn; "no; I administer the oath toothers. I make them take it. I make them swear fidelity to me. Suchhas been my conduct, and I shall not depart from it. "

"Well, but, Captain Toplift, you don't mean to say that he is to remainon board with us and not take the oath, " said a surly-looking ruffian. "In spite of you, he shall take the oath, Captain Toplift. "

"Captain Toplift, " said I, calmly, "do you allow one of your crew to usesuch language as this? Had I been captain of this ship, I would haveblown his brains out as he stood. You don't know how to deal with theserascals. I do. "

Captain Toplift, who appeared much pleased at being supported in thisway by me--(strange that a single individual, whom they might havethrown overboard in a minute, should have gained such an ascendency, butso it was)--and who perceived that the men fell back, as if taken bysurprise, then said, "Captain, you have taught me a good lesson, which Iwill take advantage of. Seize that fellow and put him in irons. "

"Hah!" cried the man, seeing that no man touched him; "who is to bellthe cat! Hah!" and drew his cutlass. 

"I will, then, " said I to Captain Toplift, "if you desire it;" andstepping forward I went up to the man, saying, "Come, come, my goodfellow, this won't do here; I am used to deal with such chaps as you, and I can manage worse than you, a good deal. "

I advanced till I was within the stroke of his cutlass before he wasaware of it, and, seizing him by the waist, I threw him flat on his backand put my foot on his neck. 

"Now, " cried I, in an authoritative voice, "put this man in ironsimmediately--refuse who dares. Here, you Sirs, lay hold of thisfellow, " continued I, looking to the Portuguese; who accordingly cameforward and led him away, assisted by others, who now joined them. 

"Are there any more mutineers here?" inquired I; "if so let them stepforward. "

No one stirred. 

"My lads, " said I, "it is very true that I have refused to take theoath, for the oath is not given to those who command, but to those whoobey; but at the same time I am not one to betray you. You know who Iam; and is it likely?"

"No, no, " replied the men. 

"Sir, " asked one of them, who had been most forward and insolent, "willyou be our captain?--say but the word, --you are the sort of man wewant. "

"You have a captain already, " replied I, "and in a few weeks I shallcommand a vessel of my own; I cannot, therefore, accept your offer; butwhile I am on board I will do all in my power to assist Captain Topliftin any way, and you can desire no more. And now, my men, as an oldhand, I have but this advice to give you, which is--to return to yourduty; for everything in a vessel of this description depends uponobedience; and to you, Captain Toplift, I have also advice to give, which is--to shoot the first man who behaves as that scoundrel did whois now in irons. Boatswain! Pipe down. "

I hardly knew whether this latter order would be obeyed by theboatswain, or, if obeyed by the boatswain, whether it would be obeyed bythe men; but, to my great satisfaction, it was; and the men retiredpeaceably. 

"Well, Captain Toplift, " said I, "I have done you no harm, and myselfsome good. "

"You have indeed, " replied he; "come down into the cabin. " When we werein the cabin he said, "You have unarmed and subdued the most mutinousrascal in the vessel, and you have strengthened my authority. Theyfully believe you are what you assert from your behaviour, and I feel, with you at my side, I shall get on better with these fellows than Ihave done. But now, to keep up the idea, you must, of course, mess inthe cabin with me, and I can offer you clothes, not my own, but those ofthe former captain, which will suit your shape and make. "

I readily agreed with him; and, having equipped myself in the clothes heoffered me, which were handsome, I soon afterwards went on deck withhim, and received the greatest respect from the men as I passed them. Acot was slung for me in the cabin, and I lived altogether with CaptainToplift, who was a good-hearted, rough sort of a man, certainly whollyunfit for the command of a vessel manned by such a set of miscreants, and employed on such a service. He told me that he had been taken threeyears before by a pirate vessel, and finding that he could navigate, they had detained him by force, and that at last he had becomeaccustomed to his position. 

"We all must live, " said he, "and I had no other means of livelihoodleft me; but it's sorely against my conscience, and that's the truth. However, I am used to it now, and that reconciles you to anything, except murder in cold blood, and that I never will consent to. "

On my inquiring where they were about to cruise, he said, on the SpanishMain. 

"But, " said I, "it is peace with the Spaniards just now. "

"I hardly knew, " said he, "it was peace. Not that peace makes anydifference to us, for we take everything; but you refer to myself, Iknow, and I tell you frankly that I have preferred this cruise merelythat we may not fall in with English vessels, which we are not likely todo there. I wish I was out of her with all my heart and soul. "

"No doubt of it, Captain Toplift, I think you are sincere. Suppose youput into one of the inlets of Jamaica, they won't know where we are; letus take a boat on shore and leave her. I will provide for you, and youshall gain your living in an honest way. "

"God bless you, Sir, " said he; "I will try what I can do. We must talkthe matter over, for they may suspect something, and then it would beall over with us. "

We continued to run down till we were in the latitude of the VirginIsles, and then we altered her course for Jamaica. The first and secondmates generally received information of Captain Toplift as to hismovements and intentions, which they communicated to the crew. If thecrew disapproved of them, they said so, and they were considered to havesome voice in the matter. 

Now, although no navigators, these men knew enough of a chart and acourse to find that there must be some reason for its being altered asit was, instead of running down by the Spanish Main, and they inquiredwhy the cruise was altered. 

Captain Toplift replied that he had taken my advice, and that I hadassured him that at the back of the island of Jamaica we shouldcertainly fall in with some rich Spanish vessels, if we lay there quietin some nook or another for a short time, as this was their time forcoming up from the south to the Havannah, where they rendezvoused for aconvoy. 

This reply appeared very satisfactory to the crew, for they were allcheerful and obedient, and we ran down to Jamaica, and when we wereclose in shore we shortened sail and hove-to. We remained three or fourdays in the offing, that we might not cause any suspicion by our leavingtoo soon. Captain Toplift then told the mates that I proposed anchoringin some secret bay or inlet, as we were certain to see the Spanish shipsif we could send any one ashore on the hills to look out for them. Thiswas agreed to, and we made sail and ran along the coast, looking out forsome convenient anchorage. 

As we were so doing, a vessel hove in sight, and we immediately made allsail in chase. As she did not attempt to avoid us, we hauled off as shecame near, to see what she might be. She then hoisted a yellow flag ather peak (for she was an hermaphrodite brig); this puzzled us not alittle, and we edged down towards her, for she was very rakish-looking, except in her sails. 

As we neared, finding, I suppose, that we did not answer her signals, and we were not the vessel she expected us to be, she suddenly alteredher course before the wind, setting all the sail that she possiblycould. We immediately crowded canvass in chase, and came up with herfast. As we ran, the mate and I looked at her through the glass, and Imade her out to be the Transcendant, the captain of which had treated usso cruelly when we were in the boat, and who had robbed us of our moneyand clothes. I called the Portuguese and desired them to look at thevessel through the glass, and give me their opinion. They directly saidthat it was the vessel I supposed. 

"Let us only catch the rascal, " said I, "and we will pay him in his owncoin;" and I immediately gave directions for the better trimming of thesails, so anxious was I to come up with him. 

The men of the schooner were much pleased at the anxiety I displayed tocome up with the chase, and by the alacrity with which they obeyed me Isaw how anxious they were that I should be their captain. In two hourswe were within gun-shot, and sent one of our bow-chasers after him. Perceiving that it was useless to run, the fellow hove-to, and as wecame alongside he was all ready with his boat to come on board. He didso, and at first I kept out of sight to hear what he would say. He wasfollowed up the side by his amiable son. Captain Toplift received himon deck, and he looked around him, saying, "I believe I am right. I wasafraid I had made more mistakes than one. I believe you are in the freetrade?"

"Yes, " replied Toplift, "we are. "

"Yes, I thought so, captain, but I expected to meet another schoonerwhich is very like to yours, and is also in the trade. I made my signalto her, as, when she has anything to get rid of, why I take it off herhands. Perhaps you may have something of the kind which is not exactlysafe to show, --church-plate and the like. I pay ready money--that's myplan. "

As it afterwards appeared, Madam, this scoundrel had been in the freetrade, or pirating, himself for many years, but he had taken anopportunity of walking off with a large sum of money belonging to thepirate crew, and with this money he had purchased his property inVirginia and the brig which he now commanded. Although he did notfollow up the free trade any more, he had made arrangements with apirate captain whom he met at Port Royal to meet them at the back of theisland and receive such articles as the pirate might want to turn intocash, by which he, of course, took care to secure large profits. 

This he had done several times, and as he sold his cargo at Port Royalfor dollars, he had always cash to pay for what the pirate wished to getrid of. But he had now run into the lion's jaws, for not only were Iand the Portuguese on board to denounce him as a robber, but, what wasstill more unfortunate for him, three of the pirate's crew, whom had heswindled out of their property, were also on board of us, and recognisedhim immediately. 

As Captain Toplift knew how I had been treated by him, he thought it wastime he should be confronted with me, and to his question as to whetherthere was anything to dispose of, he replied to him, "You must put thatquestion to the captain. There he is. "

The fellow turned to me; he looked at me, stared, and was mute, when hiscub of a boy cried out, "As sure as a gun it's he, father, and nomistake. "

"Oh, you imp of Satan, you know me, do you?" replied I. "Yes, it is he. Send all the men aft. "

The men came fast enough. They were only waiting till I had spoken tothem to come and give information against him. 

"Now, my lads, " said I, "this is a scoundrel who fell in with some of uswhen we were in distress, after we had lost our vessel. Instead ofbehaving as one seaman does to another, he robbed us of all we had, andturned us adrift naked to be killed by the Indians. Of all, I and thetwo Portuguese you took on board about four months back are the onlythree left: the others perished. The one who was with me was burnt todeath by the Indians, and I narrowly escaped. I leave you to decidewhat this scoundrel merits. "

"But there is more against him, captain, " said the men, and then four ofthem stepped out and declared that he had run away with the moneybelonging to the crew of which they were a part, and that the sum he hadstolen amounted to 25, 000 dollars. 

"What have you to say for yourself?" said I to him. 

"That I've been a cursed fool to be caught as I have been. "

"What will they do, father?"

"Hang us, I suppose, " replied he. 

"Captain Toplift, " said I, "I do not command this vessel, and I shalltherefore leave you to decide upon the fate of this miscreant;" and, having said that, I was going below to the cabin, when the captain ofthe Transcendant's son ran to me, and said, "I want to speak to you, Sir, when you are alone. "

"What are you after, Peleg?" cried his father. 

"I'm going to save your life, father, if I can, " replied he. 

"You'll be clever if you do that, boy, " said the man, sneeringly. 

I allowed the boy to follow me down into the cabin, and then asked himwhat he had to say. 

"I have that to tell you which is of more value than the lives of ahundred boys like me. "

"Boys like you? Why I thought it was to save your father's life thatyou came down, Sir?"

"Pooh!" said he, "let him hang; he was born for a halter. I am come tosave my own life. I only said that to gammon him. "

"You're a hopeful youth, " said I; "and pray what is that you can tell methat will save your own neck from the halter?"

"That which will save your own, most likely, " replied the boy, "andtit-for-tat's all fair. "

"Well, let's hear it then, " replied I. 

"No, not unless you promise. I can swing, if need be, as well asfather, but I'd rather not, 'cause I know where all his money ishidden. "

"I can't make any promise, " replied I. 

"Then I can't tell, " replied he, "so I may e'en go on deck and tellfather that I cannot manage it;" and as he said the latter part of thisspeech, the undaunted little villain actually laughed at the idea ofgammoning his father, as he termed it. 

Train up a child in the way he should go, and he will not depart fromit, is mostly true; but it is more certain that if you train a child upin the way that he should not go, he will be a more true disciple. Could there be a more decided proof of the above than the behaviour ofthis young villain? But his father had made him so, and thus was herewarded. 

"Stop, " said I, for I had reflected whether, after all, there were anygrounds for hanging the boy, and come to a conclusion that a jury wouldhave probably acquitted him. "Stop, " said I; "you say that what you cantell is of the greatest consequence. "

"And becomes of more consequence every minute that passes, " replied he. "I will tell you everything, and let you into father's secrets. I peachupon father altogether. "

"Well, then, " replied I, "if what you have to disclose proves important, I will do all I can to save your life, and I have no doubt that I shallbe able so to do. "

"No more have I, " replied he, "or I would not have come to you. Nowthen, father came to the back of the island to do a little business witha pirate schooner, as he said just now; and he has very often done itbefore, as he said just now; but father did not tell you all. When wewere in Port Royal, father went to the captain of a king's vessel who isthere, having been sent to put down the pirates if possible, and heoffered this captain of the king's ship, for a certain sum, to put ourfriends that we exchange with into his hands. "

"What, betray his friend the pirate?"

"Yes, father agreed that he would come round as he has done this day, and would contrive to chaffer and bargain with him and keep him so latein the bay that the king's ship should come upon him all of a sudden andtake him, and this was father's intention, only you have pinned him. The king's ship will be round that point in two hours or thereabouts, soif you are found here you will be taken and handed as sure as I ain'thanged yet. Now ain't this important news, and worth all I asked forit?"

"It certainly is, if it is true, boy. "

"Oh, I'll prove it, for I always goes with father, and he trusts me witheverything. I saw the paper signed. The king's ship is called theVestal, and the captain who signed the paper signed it Philip Musgrave. "

"Indeed, " said I, turning away, for I did not wish the boy to perceivemy emotion at this announcement. I recovered myself as soon as I could, and said to him, "Boy, I will keep my promise. Do you stay below, and Iwill go on deck and plead for your life. "

"Mayn't I go on deck for a bit?" said he. 

"What to wish your father good-bye? No, no, you had better spareyourself and him that painful meeting. "

"No, I don't want to wish him good-bye, --I'll wait till it's over, onlyI never did see a man hanged, and I have a curiosity to have just apeep. "

"Out, you little monster, " cried I, running up on deck, for theinformation I had received was too important not to be immediately takenadvantage of. 

"Well, captain, has the boy saved his father's life?"

"No, " replied I, in a loud voice. 

"Then, up he goes, " said the men, for the halter had been round his neckand run out to the yard-arm for some time, and the men had manned therope, only awaiting my return on deck. In a second, the captain of theTranscendant was swinging in the air, and certainly if ever a scoundrelmerited his fate it was that man. Shortly afterwards I turned round, and there was the young hopeful looking at his father's body swinging toand fro with the motion of the vessel. 

I looked in vain for a tear in his eye; there was not a symptom ofemotion. Seeing me look sternly at him, he hastened down below again. 

"My lads, " said I to the men, who were all on deck, "I have receivedintelligence of that importance that I recommend that we should cut thatvessel adrift, and make sail without a moment's loss of time. "

"What, not plunder?" cried the men, looking at the Transcendant. 

"No, not think of it, if you are wise. "

At this reply all of the men exclaimed that "that would not do"--"thatplunder they would"--that "I was not the captain of the vessel, "--andmany more expressions, showing how soon a man may lose popularity onboard of a pirate vessel. 

"I gave my opinion, my men, and if you will hear why I said so--"

"No, no, out boats, " cried they all, and simultaneously ran to lowerdown the boats, for it was now calm, that they might tow the schooneralongside of the Transcendant. 

"You might as well talk to the wind as talk to them when there isplunder to be obtained, " said Toplift to me in a low tone. 

"Come down with me, " said I, "and I will tell you what I have heard. "

"Ain't they going to plunder the brig?" said Master Peleg, when we camedown; "I know where father's dollars are, " and up he ran on deck. 

I made a short remark upon the depravity of the boy, and then informedCaptain Toplift of what he had told me. 

"If you had told them, they would not have paid attention to you. Theboat's crew who came with the captain have told them that there is moneyon board, and all authority is now at an end. "

"Well, " replied I, "I believe that the boy has told the truth. "

"And what do you mean to do?"

"Remain below quietly, if I am allowed, " replied I. 

"But I cannot, " said he; "they would throw me overboard. "

"Make as bad a fight of it as you can, " replied I. 

"That I will, " said Captain Toplift, "and with so superior a forceopposed, we cannot stand long. But I must tell you where you must be. "

"Where?" replied I. 

"At the entrance of the magazine, for as sure as we stand here they willblow up the vessel rather than be taken. Not all of them, but two orthree I know are determined so to do, and resolute enough to do it. Mypistols are there. You have only to open this door, and you are in themagazine passage. See, " said he, opening the door, "there is thescuttle where they hand the powder up. "

"I will be on the watch, depend upon it; and, Captain Toplift, if theschooner is taken, and I am alive, you may have no fear for yourself. "

"Now let us go on deck again. "

"I will follow you, " replied I. 

"I am alone at last, thank Heaven!" said I to myself. "What a positionam I in, and how much will be in suspense before twenty-four hours areover! My own brother here, not ten miles perhaps from me, commandingthe vessel which will attack this on which I am on board. That theywill take us I have no doubt; but what risk do I run--of death by shot, or by their blowing up the vessel in spite of me, or of no quarter beinggiven. Well, I wish it were decided. At all events, I am long supposeddead, and I shall not be recognised among the heaps of the bodies. "

I then went to the locker and took out my duck frock and trousers, determining that I would, if I were killed, be killed in those clothes, and be thrown overboard as a common seaman. I then went on deck, for Iheard the grating of the sides of the two vessels, and knew that theywere in contact. 

All was uproar and confusion on board of the Transcendant, but there wasnobody on board the schooner except Toplift and myself. I cannot saythat I never saw such a scene, for I had seen quite as bad on board of aprivateer. The common seamen, as well as the soldiers, when let looseto plunder, are like maniacs. In half an hour they had broken openeverything, cut the crew to pieces, and found out the hoard of dollars, which was shown them by young Peleg, who tried for his share, but for sodoing received a chop with a cutlass, which cut off his right ear, andwounded him severely on the shoulder; but his right arm was notdisabled, and while the man that out him down was bending over a heap ofdollars, which took both hands to lift them, the boy ran his knife deepinto the man's side, who fell mortally wounded. The rush for thedollars thus at the mercy of the rest was so great, that Peleg was notminded, and he crept away and came on board the schooner. We saw thathe was bleeding profusely, but we asked no questions, and he went downthe ladder forward. 

"What has that young villain been after?" said Toplift. 

"I presume he has been quarrelling for plunder, and considered that hehad a greater right to his father's money than anybody else. "

Among other plunder the people had not forgotten to look for liquor, andan hour had not passed before three-fourths of the men were more or lessintoxicated. They had found plenty of good clothes, and were struttingabout with gold-laced waistcoats and embroidered coats over their dirtyfrocks. The uproar increased every minute, when Toplift, who had beenlooking out with the glass, exclaimed, "There she is, by all that'ssacred!"

I caught the glass out of his hand, and found it was the king's ship. She was a large flush vessel, apparently of eighteen or twenty guns, just opening from the point, and not seven miles from us. We were stillbecalmed, and she was bringing the wind down with her, so that to escapeappeared impossible. 

"Now, what shall we do?" said Captain Toplift; "shall we allow her tocome down upon us and say nothing to the men, or shall we point out thedanger and persuade them to come on board and prepare?"

"You must do as you please, " replied I, "I am indifferent which. Itwill be dark in another hour, and she will not be down by that time. Iwould rather avoid fighting, and get away from the schooner quietly if Icould, but that I fear is impossible now. "

"Well, I must go on board of the brig and let them know, for if theyfind it out themselves they will throw us overboard. "

Captain Toplift then went on board of the brig, and railing to the menwho were still sober, told them that there was a king's ship coming downupon them not seven miles off. This had the effect of putting an end tothe confusion and noise of a great portion of the men, who hastened onboard of the schooner, but others, who were intoxicated, were withdifficulty persuaded to return. 

At last they were all got on board, and the schooner, clear from thebrig, was made ready for action; but Toplift was obliged to make somealteration in the stationing of the men, as those who were to hand upthe powder were all of them tipsy. By the time that the schooner wasready, and the breeze had come down to her, the corvette was not morethan three miles from us; but it was quite dark, for there is notwilight in those parts. We consulted what course we should take toavoid her, if possible, and agreed that we would stand in shore and passher if we possibly could. We knew that, if seen, we were then certainto be obliged to fight; but if not seen, we might escape. 

We then shifted the helm and bore up across her bows, but we had notsteered in this direction more than a quarter of an hour, when theTranscendant was perceived to be on fire, having been fired by thedrunken men before they left her, and soon afterwards she burst out intoflames that threw a strong light to a great distance, discovering thecorvette to us at two miles' distance, and of course exposing us to thecorvette, who immediately altered her course for us. We had thereforeonly to fight, and the crew, being most of them in liquor, declared thatthey would fight till the schooner sunk under them. In a quarter of anhour, the corvette being close to us, and standing stem on, we openedour fire, raking her masts and yards, and then I went down below. I hadchanged my clothes for the duck trousers and shirt which I had swum onboard in, and I now remained quietly in the cabin. A few minutesafterwards the corvette opened her fire, and the shot did greatexecution. The cries of the wounded and the shouts of the tipsy menwere mingled together, but the crew of the schooner fired with greatrapidity, and sustained the unequal conflict most gallantly. 

After a time some men darted down into the cabin. I was then at thedoor which led to the magazine passage, and busied myself handing up thepowder, as it secured me from observation, and it was supposed that Iwas one of the crew sent down for that duty. 

The men roared out, "Where is the captain? We want him to fight theship. Toplift is an old fool, and don't know what he is about. "

I made no reply, but with my back towards them continued to hand up thepowder, and, having changed my dress, they did not recognise me, so theyrushed upon deck again. 

The corvette was now alongside of the schooner, pouring in herbroadsides with fatal execution, the shot passing in every directionthrough her, so that there was as much danger below as on deck, and itwas evident that the schooner could not oppose them much longer. Stillthey continued to fire with great resolution, being now sobered intomore steadiness than at first. But by this time more than half the menwere killed and wounded, and our guns were encumbered with the wreck andbodies. I heard them, at the very time that a crashing broadside waspoured in by the corvette, cry out, "Avast firing for a moment and clearthe decks. "

They did so, and, having thrown the bodies overboard and cut away thespars and rigging which had fallen, so as to enable them to work theirguns, during which time three broadsides were poured in, they remannedtheir guns, and fought with as much spirit as before. I could not helpadmiring the courage of the scoundrels, for nothing could exceed it; butresistance was useless, further than they preferred dying at their gunsto being hanged on the gibbet. 

But the shouts of the pirates and the reports of the guns graduallydecreased. The men were swept away by the enemy's fire, and the gunswere one by one disabled. The schooner's sides were torn out, and thewater poured in so fast that it was rising to the magazine. I heard acry of boarders, and the striking of the two vessels together, and thenthere was a rush down below, when a man came aft to the magazinepassage. It was the fellow whom I had struck down on the quarter-deckand had put into irons. 

"Come along, " said he, to the others; "we'll send the corvette andourselves all to the devil together. Out of the way there. "

"Stand back, " said I. 

"Stand back, " replied he, pointing his pistol down to the magazine. 

I threw up his arm, and the pistol went off, striking the beams above. 

"Blast you, " cried he, "whoever you are; but I've another, " and heattempted to draw it out of his belt; but before he could effect it Iblew out his brains with the pistol which I had ready cocked in my hand. 

His companions started back, and I pointed my second pistol at them, saying, "The man who comes forward this way dies. "

As I said this the crew of the corvette, who had cleared the decks, charged down below, and the pirates ran away and secreted themselves. Perceiving them coming forward, I said to them, "Put a guard over themagazine; they have attempted to blow up the vessel already. "

"Who are you?" said an officer. 

"A prisoner, " replied I. 

"Well, then, lead him on deck, and stay here, two of you; shut down themagazine scuttle and keep guard. "

"Thank Heaven, " thought I, "that this affair is over, " as a seaman ledme by the collar on deck, and handed me to others, who took me on boardof the corvette. 

We were all put down below that remained out of the schooner's crew, about eighteen or nineteen, not more, and I was glad to find CaptainToplift, although badly wounded with a splinter, was among the number. We remained there huddled together with a guard of ten men over us formore than an hour, when we heard, from the conversation on deck, thatthe schooner had sunk. After that the guns of the corvette weresecured, and the men had an allowance of liquor served out to them, thewatch was called, and all was quiet during the remainder of the night. For some time I was in a state of excitement from the events of the lasttwenty-four hours crowding so rapidly, but by degrees I became calm. Iasked one of the guard who was the captain of the corvette. 

"What's that to you, you gallows-bird?" replied he. "A civil questionmight receive a civil reply, " answered I. 

"So it might with any one else; but if you don't want the hilt of mycutlass down your throat, you will hold your tongue. "

But I did not require to repeat the question, as I heard one of theofficers on deck say, "It's Captain Musgrave's orders. "

This satisfied me, and I lay down with the rest of the prisoners, waiting for daybreak, when I trusted my troubles would soon be over. They were all sound asleep. Strange that men who knew that they wouldbe hanged in a few days, if not the next morning, should sleep sosound--but so it was--while I, who had every reason to believe that mysufferings were over, could not sleep one wink. I was, however, fullysatisfied with my own castle-buildings during the night, and moresatisfied when it was again broad daylight. After the men had had theirbreakfast, an order came down for all the prisoners to be brought ondeck. We were led up under guard, and made to stand all in a row. Ilooked round for my brother, but he was not on deck. It was thefirst-lieutenant who was there, with several other officers, and theclerk, with pen and ink, to take down the names of the prisoners. 

"Who was the captain of this vessel?" said the first-lieutenant. 

"I was, Sir, " replied Toplift; "but much against my will. "

"Oh, of course; every man was on board of her against his will. What isyour name? Put him down, Mr Pearson. Any other officers alive?"

"No, Sir, " replied Toplift. 

The name of every man was then asked and put down, and it so happenedthat I was the last; for, anxious to see my brother, I had walked up theforemost, and they had commenced their interrogation at the other end ofthe line. 

"What is your name?"

"I do not belong to the schooner, " replied I. 

"Of course not: you dropped on board her from the clouds. "

"No, Sir, I did not; I swam on board of her to save my life. "

"Then you went out of the frying-pan into the fire, I reckon, my goodfellow, for your life is forfeited now. "

"I rather think not, Sir, " replied I. "On the contrary, I feel it isquite safe. "

"Give us none of your jaw, my good fellow, but give us your name. "

"Certainly, Sir, if you require it. My name is Alexander Musgrave, Sir, " replied I; "I am the elder brother of your captain, PhilipMusgrave, and I will thank you to go into his cabin and inform him thatI am here. "

The first-lieutenant and officers started back in astonishment, and sodid Captain Toplift and the pirates. The first-lieutenant hardly knewwhether to consider it as a pretence on my part or not, and wasundecided how to act, when Captain Toplift said, "I do not know whetherthe gentleman is as he says, but this is certain, and all the men canprove it as well as myself, that he did swim on board, as he said, toescape from the Indians, and that he has never joined the crew. Theyoffered to make him captain in my stead, and he positively refused it. "

"Yes, " said all the pirates; "that's true enough. "

"Well, Sir, " replied the first-lieutenant, "I will certainly carry yourmessage. "

"To make all certain, " replied I, "I will write my name on a slip ofpaper for you to take in to the captain. He knows my signature. "

I did so, and the first-lieutenant took the paper, and went into thecabin. In a minute he returned, and requested me to follow him. I didso, and in another minute I was in the arms of my brother. For sometime we neither of us could speak. At last Philip said, "That you arealive and well let me thank Heaven. I have considered you as dead, andso have others; and to find you on board of a pirate--on board of avessel which I have been riddling with shot, any one of which might havecaused your death! Thank God I was ignorant that you were on board, orI never could have done my duty. I will not ask how you came on boardof this vessel, for that must be the end of your narrative, which I musthave from the time that you first left Rio, and afterwards in detail thewhole from the time that you left the Coast. "

"Then they received my letters from Rio?"

"Yes, after imagining you were dead, they were rejoiced by thoseletters; but I will not anticipate my story, nor will I now ask foryours; it is sufficient at present that you are alive, my dearAlexander, and once more in my arms. "

"Let me ask one question, " replied I. 

"I know what it will be. She was in good health, but suffering much inmind from having no account of you. Her father and others have reasonedwith her, and painted the impossibility of your being in existence, asthe xebeque you sailed in had never been heard of. She still adheres tothe opinion that you are alive, and will not abandon the hope of seeingyou again; but hope deferred has paled her cheek even more pale than itusually is, and she evidently suffers much, for her life is wrapped inyours. Now, having told you this, you must come into my state-room, andallow me to enable you to appear as my brother ought to do. I do notthink that there is any difference in our size now although there waswhen we last parted. "

"Many thanks, Philip, but before I adonise my outward man I should wishto satisfy my inward cravings; and, to tell you the truth, I'm so hungryfrom not having broken my fast for nearly twenty-four hours, that if youcould order something to eat while you are looking out the clothes, Ishould feel in no small degree grateful. "

Philip rang the bell and ordered the steward to bring something to eatand drink, and after eating I occupied a quarter of an hour more ingetting rid of the pirate smoke and dirt, and putting on one of hisuniforms, for he had no other clothes on board, when I came out lookingnot at all like a pirate. 

"Now, then, " said Philip, "before we have our _tete-a-tete_, come outwith me, and let me introduce you to the officers as my brother. "

I went out with him, and was formally introduced. The first-lieutenantapologised for his rough speech, but I told him that there was nooccasion for any apology, as I had no doubt that I looked very much likea pirate at the time. 

"More than you do now, Sir, at all events, " replied he. 

"By the bye, brother, " said I, "there is one man among the prisonerswho, although compelled to act as captain by the men, is no pirate. Hisconduct I will explain to you. May I request him to be kindly treated?His name is Toplift--and also two Portuguese, my former companions. "

"Certainly, " replied Philip, "your word is sufficient. Let thosepersons be released and taken care of, " said he to the first-lieutenant. "We will wait for the particulars by-and-by. "

I remained on deck about ten minutes, and then returned to the cabinwith my brother. 

"What is this which you have left on my dressing-table?" said Philip, surveying the leather bag which contained the diamond. 

"That, Philip, " said I, "is a portion of my narrative, and eventuallymay prove a very important one. I don't think that I can afford to makeyou a present of it, but I shall see. "

"It does not look very valuable, " replied he. 

"At all events, do me the favour to lock it up carefully, " replied I. 

"Well, if you are in earnest I will, " he said, and having put it in adrawer and locked it up, he said, "Now, Alexander, let me have yourhistory. "

I commenced, and told him all that the reader is now acquainted with. Dinner broke off my narrative, and as soon as it was over I resumed it. When I had finished, he expressed his astonishment, and asked manyquestions. Among others he said, "And that little wretch Peleg, thecaptain of the Transcendant's son, is he on board?"

"I have not seen him, " replied I, "and therefore presume that he was notable to move, and went down in the schooner. " Which was the case. 

"You have indeed told me a strange tale, " said Philip, "and you have hadsome extraordinary escapes. You must have a charmed life, and youappear to have been preserved to prove that Amy's persuasion of yourbeing still alive was just and well-founded; and now it is my turn totalk, and yours to listen. When I left you as lieutenant of CaptainLevee's schooner, we very shortly afterwards had an action with aSpanish vessel of very superior force, for she mounted thirty guns. Having no chance with her, from her superior weight of metal, we threwourselves on her bow and boarded. The Spaniards did not relish thiskind of close fighting, and gave us immediate possession of their deck. Captain Levee, when he brought in his prize, was appointed to a frigateof thirty-six guns, and I followed him as his first-lieutenant. We hadanother combat with a vessel of equal force, in which we were thevictors, and I was sent in the prize. Captain Levee wrote very kindlyin my behalf and I was made a captain, and given the command of a smallbrig. But let me first finish with Captain Levee. He captured agalleon, which gave him a large fortune, and he then gave up the commandof his ship, and went on shore, telling me in a letter that he hadhitherto squandered away all his money, but now that he had got so much, he intended to keep it. He has done so, for he has purchased a largelanded property, is married, and, I believe, is very happy. "

"He deserves it, " replied I; "and long may he be so. "

"Well, to continue. I was sent out on this station, and, havinginformation that the vessel which you are now on board of was at anchorin a bay close to the Havannah, I ran in and reconnoitred. She hoistedSpanish colours, and I did the same. It fell calm, and I lay about fourmiles outside. I was mistaken for another Spanish vessel, and thecaptain of this vessel, or, to speak correctly, the Spanish captain ofthe Spanish brig, came out to see me, and did not discover his mistaketill he was on board. I detained him and his boat's crew. It continuedcalm till the evening, when the breeze sprung up, and I put the head ofthe brig right for the bay, as if I were going to anchor. The breezebeing light, it was dark before I got in and alongside this vessel. They were completely surprised, for they imagined that their captain wasdining with his old friend, and, having no idea that we were anythingbut Spanish, had not the least preparation for resistance. We hadpossession of her decks before they could seize their arms, and Ibrought her out without any one knowing that she had been captured. Onmy arrival, the admiral gave me the command of her, which I have heldfor nine months; but she is very defective, and I was ordered home, andshould have sailed, had it not been that that scoundrel, the captain ofthe Transcendant, gave me the information which induced me to come roundto the back of the island. Little did I think what happiness awaitedme. So much for myself. Do not think me an egotist for speaking ofmyself, I am only clearing away the less important information to arriveat that which most interests you. The Amy arrived safe with hervaluable cargo. The captain reported that he had remained at therendezvous until blown off by a sort of hurricane, and that, findinghimself a long way off, he considered, when the gale had ceased, that hewas not justified in remaining with so valuable a cargo, but was boundto make the best of his way to Liverpool. He was right, and his conductwas approved of by Mr Trevannion, who looked for your arrival everyhour. At last a week passed away and you did not make your appearance, and great alarm was entertained for your safety. The weeks grew intomonths, and it was supposed that you had been upset in the samehurricane which had driven the Amy so far off from her rendezvous. Thepoor girl Whyna was, as you may suppose, kindly received by MrTrevannion and his daughter, and soon gained their affection; but shepined for your return, and when she was told that you were dead shenever recovered it. The climate certainly did not agree with her, andshe contracted a very bad cough during the winter, but I believe from myheart that it was your loss which affected her the most severely. Aftershe had been about eighteen months in England, she fell into aconsumption and died. "

"Poor Whyna!" said I, with a sigh. 

"Alexander, " said Philip, "perhaps it was all for the best, for thatpoor girl loved you sincerely, and, supposing that she was now stillalive and living with Miss Trevannion, and on your return your marriageshould (which, of course, unless Heaven decrees otherwise, it will) takeplace, that poor creature would have been very unhappy; and although theidea of her being a rival to Miss Trevannion is something which mayappear absurd to us, yet she had the same feelings, and must haveendured the same pangs, as any other woman, let her colour be what itmay. I think, therefore, that her removal was a blessing and a happydispensation. I saw Mr Trevannion and his daughter but once previousto their receiving your letters from Rio, acquainting them with yourmisfortunes and happy deliverance from slavery. They were both verydejected, and Mr Trevannion talked of retiring from business, andliving upon his property near Liverpool. As I corresponded regularlywith Amy, I learnt that he had done so, and had just wound up hisaffairs when your letters arrived from Rio with an order on thePortuguese Exchequer for a considerable sum. I hardly need say that thejoy occasioned by this intelligence was great. Amy recovered her goodlooks, and her father bitterly lamented his having retired frombusiness, as he had wished to have made the whole over to you. Themoney you remitted from Rio he considered as your own, and he also setapart your share of the business from the time that you were admitted asa partner. He was not aware that you could carry a diamond of suchimmense value about your person, exposed to the view of every one; amongIndians, settlers, and pirates. That my delight was equal to theirs youwill, I am sure, give me credit to believe; and although I was obligedto sail for the West Indies, every day I anticipated receiving a letterinforming me of your arrival in England. Judge then my distress atfirst receiving letters stating that you had not been heard of for threemonths after your leaving Rio, and expressions of fear that someaccident had happened, and then month after month many more and moredesponding letters, in which Mr Trevannion plainly stated that thexebeque must have foundered; and only Amy clinging to the hope that youwere still alive. I acknowledge that I considered you dead, and you maytherefore imagine my surprise and delight when your signature on theslip of paper proved that you were not only in existence, but on boardof the same vessel with me. "

Such was the narrative of my brother Philip in return for mine, and itwas late at night when we parted. Oh! How sincerely did I pray thatnight, thanking heaven for all its mercies, and entreating that the cupmight not be again dashed from my lips. When I arose next morning Ifound that Philip was on deck, and I followed him. 

"We shall soon be in Port Royal with this wind, " said he, "and I hope tofind the admiral still there. "

I had some conversation with the officers, and then went below to seeToplift. He was in his hammock, for he had much fever and suffered fromhis wound, but the surgeon said that he would do well. 

"Toplift, " said I, "you must keep your mind at ease, for my brother haspromised me that you shall not be tried with the others, and has nodoubt that when he explains the whole to the admiral you will be thankedfor your service. "

"Thanked!" said Toplift, "if I am not hanged, I shall be fortunateenough. "

"No fear of that, " replied I, "so keep your mind easy and get well asfast as you can. "

"Well then, Sir, you have saved my life, at all events, for had you notcome on board, no one would have ever spoken for me, or believed that Iwas not a pirate in heart like all the others, except the twoPortuguese. "

"If necessary, they will be evidence in your favour, but I do not thinkany evidence will be required except mine, and that will be sufficientwith the admiral. I promised you that you should never want the meansof getting your livelihood, and I repeat that promise now. "

"Thank you, Sir, " replied he, and I then left him and went up to thecabin to breakfast. 

The following day we were at anchor at Port Royal; my brother reportedwhat had occurred, and the admiral sent for all the pirate prisonersexcept Toplift, whose case was so fully represented by me and mybrother, that he was permitted to go at large, and to take a passagehome to England free of expense if he wished it. It is hardly necessaryto say that Toplift accepted this offer, and remained in the vessel withme. The two Portuguese were also liberated. Three days after ourarrival we sailed for England, and after a quick run of between five andsix weeks, we anchored at Spithead. My brother could not leave hisship, and I therefore requested him to write to Liverpool, stating thathe had intelligence of me, and that I was alive; that I had been wreckedand had fallen into the hands of the Indians near the Englishsettlements in Virginia, and that I had escaped and was, he believed, atJames Town. 

I considered it wise to make a communication like this at first, as toosudden an announcement might be dangerous to one in so weak a state ofhealth as Philip stated my Amy to be from the letter he had receivedfrom her father. I remained with him at Portsmouth until the replycame. Mr Trevannion wrote and told Philip that his communication had, as it were, raised his daughter from the grave--as she had fallen into astate of profound melancholy, which nothing could remove--that he hadvery cautiously introduced the subject, and by degrees told her what wasreported, and eventually, when he found that she was more composed, thathe had put Philip's letter into her hand. 

He concluded that he trusted that I would arrive, and soon, for if anyaccident was now to happen to me it would be the death of his daughter, who had not strength enough left to bear another reverse. At my requestPhilip then wrote that he had received a letter from a brother officerstating that I was well and safe on board, and that they would be inEngland a few days after the receipt of the letter. 

Leaving directions to Philip how to proceed, I now went off to London, and, having fitted myself out with every requisite of dress and toilet, I called upon a celebrated Jew diamond merchant and showed him mydiamond, requesting that he would weigh it and then estimate its value. He was much astonished at the sight of such a stone, as well he mightbe, and after weighing it and examining it he pronounced it worth 47, 000pounds, provided a purchaser could be found for an article of suchvalue. 

I told him that I was not a merchant, and could not be travelling aboutto show the diamond to crowned heads; but if he would give me a liberalprice for it, I would abate a great deal, that he might dispose of it tohis own advantage, he requested that he might call upon me with two ofhis friends, that they might see the diamond and consult with him; andthen he would give me an answer. We fixed the time for twelve o'clockon the following day, and I took my leave. 

The next day he called at the time appointed, accompanied by twogentlemen of his own persuasion. They weighed the stone again verycarefully, examined it in the light of a powerful lamp to ascertain itswater, and to see if there were any flaws in it, calculated thereduction of weight which would take place in cutting it, and, after aconsultation, I was offered 38, 000 pounds. I considered this an offerthat I ought not to refuse, and I closed with them. The next day theaffair was settled. I received money and bills on government to theamount, and wrote to Philip telling him what had taken place. Strangethat from two slaves in the mines I should have received such valuablelegacies; from poor Ingram a diamond worth so much money, and from theother Englishman a tattered Bible which made me a sincere Christian--alegacy in comparison of which the diamond was as dross. 

Philip replied to my letter congratulating me on the sale of thediamond, and informing me that to his letter he had received a replycontaining so satisfactory an account of Amy's restored health, that hehad written to tell them that I had arrived safe in England, and wouldbe very soon with them. He recommended my going immediately, as theanxiety and suspense would be very injurious to Amy's health. Itherefore made every arrangement for my departure, purchased horses, andprocured four stout serving-men, well armed, to accompany me, and wrotea letter, which I sent by an express courier, stating the exact daywhich I expected to arrive at Mr Trevannion's country-seat. 

I waited in London two days to wind up all my affairs, and to give timefor the express to arrive before me, as I intended to travel very fast. My stay in London was the occasion of an important discovery. I was atthe coffee-house at Saint Paul's, and was talking with one of CaptainLevee's officers, with whom I had picked up an acquaintance, when, onhis calling me by the name of Musgrave, a pinched-up sort of lookingpersonage, in a black suit, who was standing at the bay-window, turnedround, and coming up to me said, "Sir, as a stranger I must apologise, but hearing your friend call you by the name of Musgrave, may I ventureto ask if you are any relative to Sir Richard Musgrave, Baronet, wholived in Cumberland?"

"Lived, did you say, Sir? Is he then dead?"

"Yes, Sir; he has been dead these last seven months, and we are lookingout for his heir and cannot find him. "

"I knew the family very well, " replied I, "for I am connected with it. His eldest son, Richard, of course, must be his heir, as all the estatesare entailed. "

"His eldest son, Richard, Sir, is dead. We have authenticated documentsto prove that; and, moreover, his second son, Charles, is also dead. Hecame home very ill and died, not at his father's house, but at the houseof one of his tenants on the estate. It is his third son, AlexanderMusgrave, whom we seek, and seek in vain. He is now the heir to thebaronetcy and estates, but we have lost all clue to him. We understandthat a Captain Philip Musgrave is just arrived from the West Indies. Heis, we presume, the fourth son. But until we can find out what hasbecome of Alexander Musgrave, and whether he is dead or alive, we cannotact. I have written this day to Captain Musgrave, requesting anyinformation he can give, but have received no answer. I presume, Sir, it is useless to inquire of you?"

"Not exactly, Sir, for I am the Alexander Musgrave you seek. "

"Indeed, Sir, but what proof have you of your identity to offer to us?"

"The evidence of my brother, Captain Philip Musgrave, in whose ship Ihave just arrived from the West Indies; that his answer to your letterwill be satisfactory enough, I have no doubt. Here is a letter from himto me, in which you see he addresses me `dear Alexander, ' and concludeswith `your affectionate brother, Philip Musgrave. '"

"This is indeed satisfactory, Sir, " replied the gentleman, "and I haveonly to receive an answer from your brother to make all right and clear. Allow me, Sir, to congratulate you upon your accession to the title andproperty. I presume you will have no objection, as soon as thenecessary proofs are obtained, to accompany me down to Cumberland, whereI doubt not, you will be recognised by many. "

"Of that, Sir, I have not the slightest doubt, " replied I, "but I cannotgo down with you to Cumberland at present. I leave London for Liverpoolthe day after to-morrow on important business, and cannot disappoint theparties. "

"Well, Sir, it must indeed be an important business which will preventyou from taking possession of a title and 4000 pounds per annum, "replied he; "but here is my address, and I hope I shall hear from you assoon as possible, as I shall remain in town till I can bring the heirdown with me. "

The man now looked as if he doubted me. He could not imagine that Icould neglect the taking possession of the estate for any otherbusiness, and it did appear singular, so I said to him, "Sir, I havebeen long out of England, and am affianced to a young lady who livesnear Liverpool. She has been waiting to hear from me for some time, andI have sent an express to say that I will be with her on such a day. Icannot disappoint her, and I tell you more, that, without I possess her, the possession of the title and estates will give me very littlepleasure. "

"Sir, " replied he, making a bow, "I honour your sentiments, and she mustbe a worthy lady who can inspire such feelings. I only hope that youwill not remain too long at Liverpool, as London is expensive, and I amanxious to return to Cumberland. "

I then wished the gentleman farewell, and went home to my lodgings. Ihad given him my address in case he wanted to see me before mydeparture. 

The next day I received a letter from Philip enclosing the one writtento him by this gentleman, whose name was Campbell, and who was a lawyer. Philip told me what reply he had made to him, and congratulated me onmy accession to the title and estates. Almost an hour afterwards MrCampbell called upon me with Philip's letter, which he declared to behighly satisfactory, and sufficient in any court of justice. 

"But, " said he, "I would wish to ask you a few particulars. "

"And I also would wish to make a few inquiries, Mr Campbell. I haveheard your name in my youth, although I cannot recollect ever havingseen you. "

"I was the confidential adviser of your father at one time, Sir, "replied he, "but latterly all intercourse had ceased; it was not untilhe was on his death-bed, and fully repented the foolish step which hehad taken, and the injustice he had been guilty of, that he sent forme, --much to the annoyance of Lady Musgrave, who would have prevented mefrom coming into the house even when I arrived, had it not been for theservants, who disobeyed her. "

"And my sisters, Sir, Janet and Mabel?"

"Are both well, and have grown up very fine girls. Your fatherdestroyed the deed by which Lady Musgrave was to have had a largejointure upon the estate, and she is now entirely dependent upon you forwhat she may receive. When do you expect to be able to come up fromLiverpool?"

"I can hardly say, but of course as soon as I can. "

"Well, Sir, my own affairs will require my presence in the metropolisfor a month. In the mean time, although I should have preferred to havegone down with you to Faristone Hall, and have at once put you inpossession, yet affairs may remain as they are (for everything is underseal, and Lady Musgrave has been compelled to remove) till it suits yourconvenience. I shall, however, write to let them know that you havebeen found and will soon come down and take possession. "

Mr Campbell then asked me a few questions, to which I repliedsatisfactorily, and then for the first time he saluted me with my title, saying, "Sir Alexander, I will now take my leave. "

The next morning I set off on my journey, and travelled with as muchspeed as the horses would permit. I arrived on the fifth day at MrTrevannion's seat, about nine miles from Liverpool. As I rode up theavenue of chestnut trees, I perceived a female form looking out from anupper window, which soon afterwards made a precipitate retreat. Ialighted, and was received at the door in the embrace of Mr Trevannion, who welcomed me with tears, and taking me by the hand he led me into anapartment where I found my adored Amy, who threw herself into my armsand wept as if her heart would break; but her sobs were the sobs of joy, and when she did raise her head and look at me, it was with eyes beamingwith pleasure, and with smiles upon her beautiful lips. I clasped herto my bosom, and felt that I was more than repaid for all I hadsuffered, and my heart was throbbing with gratitude and love. 

It was some time before we could sufficiently compose ourselves to enterinto lengthened conversation, and then Amy inquired what had occurred tome to occasion such lengthened absence. We sat down on a sofa, and withAmy on one side of me and her father on the other I entered into mynarrative. 

"And so you have been married since we last heard from you?" said Amy, smiling, when I had finished my history. 

"Yes, " replied I, "I have been; but I hope I shall treat my second wifea little better than I did my first. "

"I hope so too, " replied Amy; "but I have great fear that your Virginianmistress may come over and claim you. "

"I do not think that likely. From the Indians having followed me to thebeach, they must have fallen in with her. "

"And what do you think became of her?"

"Of course I cannot exactly say; but I presume she died gallantly, andfought with her axe to the last. "

That evening I had a long conversation with Mr Trevannion. He told mewhat he had done with the money, which he considered as mine, and I putinto his care the sum I had received for the diamond. I then spoke tohim about our marriage, and requested that it might not be postponed. 

"My dear Musgrave, " said he, "my daughter's happiness so depends uponher union with you, that I can only say I am willing that it should takeplace to-morrow. For yourself you know that I have the highest esteem, and that you must be convinced of when I have consented to the matchwithout even making inquiry as to your family and connexions. Now, however, is the time that I should wish to have some information aboutthem. "

"My dear Sir, if you will only make inquiries, you will find that thefamily of Musgrave is one of the most highly connected in the north, andthat the head of it is, or was, a Sir Richard Musgrave, Baronet, ofFaristone Hall, in Cumberland. I am a near relative of his, as I cansatisfactorily prove. "

"That is sufficient, " replied Mr Trevannion. "I shall leave you toplead your cause with Amy to-morrow; so now, good night. "

The following day I told Amy that, since my arrival in England, I hadheard of the death of my father, and that it was necessary that I shouldgo to the north, as family affairs required my presence. 

"Are you serious?" replied she. 

"Never more so in my life. My presence is absolutely necessary, and Imade arrangements with the legal adviser of our family that I would bethere in less than a month. "

"It is a long journey, " said Mr Trevannion, "and how long do you stay?"

"That I cannot possibly say, " replied I; "but not longer than I canhelp. "

"I do not think that I shall let you go, " said Amy; "you are not to betrusted out of sight. You are so born for adventure that you will notbe heard of again for another two years. "

"Such is my misfortune, I grant, " replied I; "but, Amy, you look paleand thin; change of air would do you much service. Suppose you and yourfather were to come with me. Indeed, Mr Trevannion, I am in earnest. At this delightful time of the year nothing would prove so beneficial toher health; and, Amy, then, you know, that I shall not be out of yoursight. "

"I should like the tour very much, " replied she, "but--"

"I know what you would say. You do not like the idea of travelling withme as Amy Trevannion. You are right. Then let me propose that youtravel with me as Amy Musgrave. "

"I second that proposal, " said Mr Trevannion. 

"Consent, Amy; let our marriage be quite private. I know you willprefer that it should be so, and so will your father. You will thentravel with me as my wife, and we never shall part again. "

Amy did not reply till her father said, "Amy, it is my wish that itshould be so. Recollect it will be the last time that you have to obeyyour father, so do not annoy me by a refusal. "

"I will not, my dear father, " replied Amy, kissing him. "Your lastcommand I obey with pleasure. And oh! If I have sometimes been awilful girl, forgive me everything at this moment. "

"My dear child, I have nothing to forgive. May God bless you; and, MrMusgrave, " said he, putting her hand in mine, "if she proves as good awife as she has been a daughter, you now receive a treasure, " and I feltthat the old man stated what was true. 

It was arranged that the marriage should take place on that day week, and that it should be quite private. There was no parade of bridalclothes; in fact, no one was invited, and it was, at my request, quite asecret marriage. A clergyman had been engaged to perform the ceremony, and, on the day appointed, I received the hand of my Amy in thedrawing-room, and in the presence only of Humphrey and two otherconfidential servants. 

After the ceremony was over, the clergyman requested me to come with himinto the adjoining room, and said, "it was necessary that he should givea certificate of the marriage, which must be inserted in the parishregister. " He had called me aside for that purpose, that I might givehim my exact name, profession, etcetera. 

"My name is Alexander Musgrave, as you have heard when you married us. "

"Yes, I know that, but I must be particular. Have you no other name?Is that the name that you have been and will be in future known by?"

"Not exactly, " replied I; "I have been known by that name, but in futureshall not be. "

"Then what am I to say?"

"You must say, Sir Alexander Musgrave, Baronet, of Faristone Hall, Cumberland. "

"Good, " said he, "that is what I required; and the lady your wife, hasshe any other name but Amy?"

"None, I believe. "

The clergyman then wrote out the marriage certificate and signed it, taking a copy for registry, and we returned into the drawing-room. 

"Here is the certificate of marriage, Madam, " said he; "it ought to bein the care of the lady, and therefore, my lady, I hand it over to you. "

"My lady is much obliged to you for your kindness, " replied Amy, for shethought that the clergymen was only facetious. 

She held the certificate in her hand folded as it had been given her forsome time. At last curiosity, or, perhaps, having nothing else to do, induced her to open it and read it. I was at this time talking with theclergyman, and presenting him with a handsome douceur for his trouble;but, perceiving her to open the certificate, I watched her countenance. She read and started. I turned away as if not observing her. She thenwent up to her father and desired him to read it. 

The old gentleman took out his glasses, and it was amusing to see theway in which he looked at his daughter with his spectacles falling offhis nose. He then came up, and pointing to the certificate said, "Prayhow am I in future to address my daughter?"

"As Amy, I trust, Sir, unless you wish to scold her, and then you mustcall her Lady Musgrave. I am, my dear Sir, as the certificate states, Sir Alexander Musgrave, of Faristone, with a handsome property descendedto me. I did not know it till I arrived in London; and if I concealedit from you till now, it was only that; my Amy should have thesatisfaction of proving to me that she wedded me in puredisinterestedness of affection. "

"It was very, very kind of you, Alexander, to do as you have done, and Ithank you sincerely for it. "

"And now, my dear Amy, you understand why I wished you to come with meto Cumberland, that you may take possession of your future abode, andassume that position in society which you will so much grace. I trust, Sir, " continued I, "that you will not part from us, and that one roofwill always cover us, as long as Heaven thinks fit to spare our lives. "

"May God bless you both, " replied Mr Trevannion, "I cannot part withyou, and must follow. "

About half an hour after this, I requested Amy and Mr Trevannion to sitby me, as I had now another narrative to give them, which was anexplanation why and how it was that they found me in the position thatthey had done; in short, what were the causes that induced me, andafterwards my brother Philip, to quit our parental roof, and to come tothe resolution of fighting our own way in the world. It was as follows:

"Sir Richard Musgrave, my father, married a young lady of highconnexion, a Miss Arabella Johnson, and with her lived, I have everyreason to believe, a very happy life for nearly twenty-five years, whenit pleased God to summon her away. I have a good recollection of mymother; for although I lived with my brother at a private tutor's, aboutsix miles off, I was continually at home, and she did not die till I wasnearly sixteen; and I can only say that a more elegant, amiable, andtruly virtuous woman, as I believe, never existed. By this marriage myfather had four sons and two daughters; Richard, the eldest; Charles, the second; myself, the third; and Philip, the fourth; and my sisters, who came last, were named Janet and Mabel. At the time of my mother'sdeath, my eldest brother was serving with the army, which he had enteredfrom a love of the profession, although, as heir to the baronetcy andestates, which are a clear 4000 pounds per annum, he of course had nooccasion for a profession. My second brother, Charles, being of anadventurous turn, had gone out to the East Indies in a high position, asservant to the Company. I was still at home, as well as Philip, who isfour years my junior, and my sisters were of course at home. I passover my regrets at my mother's death, and will now speak more of myfather. He was a good-tempered, weak man, easily led, and although, during my mother's lifetime, he was so well led that it was of littleconsequence, the case proved very different at her death. For a year myfather remained quiet in the house, content with superintending hisimprovements on his property, and he had lately become infirm, and hadgiven up the hounds and rural sports in general. The dairy was one ofhis principal hobbies; and it so happened that a young girl, thedaughter of a labourer, was one of the females employed in that part ofthe establishment. She was certainly remarkably good-looking; herfeatures were very small, and she did not show that robust frame whichpeople in her class of life generally do. She was about seventeen yearsold, slight in figure, and certainly a person that you would not passwithout making some commendatory remark upon her good looks and modestappearance. She was not, however, what she appeared; she was beyondmeasure cunning and astute, and, as it proved, inordinately ambitious. My father, who was naturally of an amorous disposition, was attracted byher, and very soon was constantly in the dairy, and his attentions wereso marked, that the other servants used to call her `my lady. ' A fewmonths after my father had shown a preference for this girl, he wasseized with his first attack of gout. It did not last him long, and insix weeks he was about again, and resumed his attentions to her. Philipand I, who were at our tutor's, when we came home, heard from otherswhat was going on, and very foolishly played the girl many tricks, andannoyed her as much as we could. After we returned, my father hadanother fit of gout, and when he was confined to his room, he desiredthis girl to be sent for to attend upon him. I cannot say what tookplace, but this is certain, that my father's unfortunate passion becameso great, and I presume the girl's ambition rose in proportion, thatabout six months afterwards this daughter of a menial was raised to thedignity of Lady Musgrave--she being at that time about eighteen, and myfather verging on seventy. 

"When this ill-assorted and disgraceful connexion was known, the gentryand aristocracy of the country refused any longer to visit my father, and all communication was broken off. In a short time the ascendencywhich this artful girl gained over the old man was most wonderful. Helived but in her sight, and knew no will but hers. Her father andfamily were removed to a good house in the neighbourhood, and gavethemselves all the airs of gentlepeople. The good old steward wasdismissed, and her father established in his room, although the mancould not read or write, and was wholly unfit for the office. Theexpense which she launched out into, by his permission, was excessive. New liveries, new coaches, diamonds, and dresses fit for the court--indeed, every kind of luxury that could be conceived, and much greaterthan my father could afford. She now showed herself in her truecolours; vindictive and tyrannical to excess, she dismissed all the oldservants, and oppressed all those to whom she owed a grudge; yet my poorfather could see nothing but perfection in her. It was not till fourmonths after the marriage that Philip and I came home, and our newstep-mother had not forgotten our treatment of her. She treated us withgreat harshness, refused our taking meals at my father's table, andordered us the coarsest fare; and when we complained to my father, denied everything that we said. As we found that we could not induceour father to listen to us or to believe us, we tried all we could, andretaliated and annoyed her as much, if not more, than she annoyed us, bytalking of her mean origin and her former occupation; we defied her, and, in so doing, we ruined ourselves; for, after a useless struggle onmy father's part, he gave way to her imperious commands, and sending forme told me that I had become such a reprobate that I was no longer a sonof his. He threw me a purse, telling me that it was all I might expectfrom him, and that I was instantly to leave the house, and never show myface in it any more. I replied, with more spirit than respect, that itwas high time that the son of a gentleman and lady should leave thehouse, when such low-born creatures were installed in it as themistress. My father, in a rage, flung his crutch at my head, and I leftthe room. 

"As I went out I met her in the passage; she had evidently beenlistening to what had passed, and she was full of exultation. 

"`It is your turn now, you she-devil, ' said I, in my rage; `but waittill my father dies. You shall go a-milking again. '

"I do not mean to defend my conduct, but I was then not seventeen, andthat must be my excuse. I little thought, when I said so, that it wouldbe from my hands that she would have to receive bounty; but so it is, asMr Campbell informs me that my father destroyed, previous to his death, the papers which he had signed to secure her a large jointure on theestate. I set off with my wardrobe and the purse of twenty guineas, which my father had given me, and, having a desire to see the world, Iwent on board of a merchant vessel. Six months afterwards, when we wereat Liverpool, I went on board of a privateer. The remainder of myhistory you are already acquainted with. 

"As soon as she had wreaked her vengeance upon me, my brother Philip wasthe next; but he was too young at that time to be turned adrift, so sheput it off till the time should come, irritating and weaning my fatherfrom him by every means in her power. Three years afterwards shesucceeded in having him dismissed, also, and you know how I found himout. All these circumstances were very well-known in the neighbourhoodand to our own relations; and one only, my aunt, called upon my father, and, after a long conversation, my father consented that my sistersshould go away, and remain under her charge. My step-mother's violenttemper, her exactions, her imperious conduct, which was now shown eventowards him, with what my aunt had advanced, had to a certain extentopened my father's eyes. He perceived that she had no other view buther own aggrandisement, and that she cared little for him. Her repeatedattempts, however, to make him sign in her favour, in case of his death, were successful, and it was not till after her conduct had alienated himfrom her, and he deplored the loss of his children, that he committedthe deed to the flames. About three years after I had quitted thehouse, my eldest brother, who had information of all that had passed, and who remained in the army because he declared that he never would gohome till after his father's death, was killed by a cannon-ball; and mysecond brother died of a fever about a year ago, when resident at thecourt of a native prince. I had heard nothing of these deaths, or of myfather's, until my arrival in London; of course, I was most anxious togo down to Cumberland, if it were only to undo the wickedness which thiswoman had done, and to make amends to those whom she had so cruellytreated. I do not feel any spirit of revenge, but I feel that justicedemands it of me. "

"And I shall go with you with pleasure, to help you in your good work, "said Amy, "and also because I want to see how she will now behave to onewhom she has so persecuted, and who has become the arbiter of her fate. "

"Well, Amy, I will not trust myself on this question. You shall be thearbitress of her fate, and what you decide shall be irrevocable. "

"I fully appreciate the compliment you pay me, " said she, "but I preferthat it should be decided in council, and we will call in my father toour assistance. "

A fortnight after our marriage, we set off for London, in a coach withsix handsome black horses, and eight armed servants in liveries onhorseback. We arrived safely on the seventh day, and there we reposedfor a time previous to setting out for Cumberland. My aunt was inLondon and attending the court, which I was not aware of, and with herwere my two sisters, Janet and Mabel, whom I had not seen for years, andwho warmly embraced me, promising that they would soon come down andtake up their abode at the hall. They expressed their admiration ofAmy, but, in so doing, they only followed the general opinion, for itwas impossible to see and not admire her elegance and beauty. My auntshowed us every attention, and we were presented to his Majesty, who waspleased to compliment Lady Musgrave in very flattering terms. We werejoined in London by my brother Philip, who had paid off his ship, andthe day after he joined us I said:

"Philip, there are only you and I left. Do you recollect when youinquired about the diamond, the day we met on board of your ship, whatreply I made to you?"

"Yes; you said that you were afraid that you could not afford to make mea present of it. "

"At that time I did not think so, Philip, but now I know that I can, andI have desired Mr Trevannion to put out to good security the 38, 000pounds that the diamond was sold for, in your name, and for your use. You'll not hesitate to accept it, Philip, for you know that I can affordit. "

"I do not hesitate, my dear Alexander, because I would do the same toyou, and you would not refuse me. At the same time, that is no reasonthat I should not thank you kindly for your generous behaviour. "

Philip accompanied us on our journey to Cumberland. It was tedious, forthe roads were anything but good, but the beauty of the scenerycompensated for the ruggedness of the way. In six days we arrived atthe Hall, where Mr Campbell, who had called upon me on my arrival inLondon, had preceded me to make preparations for our reception, whichwas enthusiastic to the highest degree. We were called upon andcongratulated by all the county, who were delighted to find that such apersonage as Amy was to be the future mistress. 

As soon as all this bustle and excitement was over, I sat down with MrCampbell to look over the state of affairs, and to set things to rights. 

After having done justice to many claimants, engaged again the oldservants that had been discharged, promised farms to the tenants who hadbeen unfairly turned out, etcetera, we then proceeded to decide uponwhat was to be done to the Dowager Lady Musgrave. It appears that at myfather's death, when she found that the deed had been destroyed by hisown hands in presence of others, she became frantic with rage, andimmediately hastened to secure the family jewels, and every article ofvalue that she could lay her hands upon, but Mr Campbell, having duenotice of what she was about, came in time to prevent her taking themaway, and, putting seals upon everything and leaving careful guards inthe Hall, my lady had gone to her father's house, where she stillremained. She had, on my arrival, sent me a message, imploring mymercy, and reminding me that whatever might be her errors, she was stillthe lawful wife of my father, and she trusted that respect to his memorywould induce me to allow her sufficient to maintain her as Lady Musgraveshould be. We had the consultation that Amy proposed, and called in MrCampbell as a fourth, and it was at last decided, that, on considerationthat she removed with her family to a distance of fifty miles fromFaristone, she should have an income of 300 pounds per annum, as long asshe conducted herself with propriety and did not marry again. The lastclause was the only one which she complained of. Mr Campbell had, atthe request of my father, discharged Lady Musgrave's parent from theoffice of steward and called in the old steward to resume his situation, and before dismissal he had to refund certain sums of money notaccounted for. 

I have now told my eventful tale; I have only to add, that after allthat I have passed through I have been rewarded by many years ofunalloyed happiness. My two sisters are well married, and my threechildren are all that a father could wish. Such, my dear Madam, havebeen the vicissitudes of a "Privateersman" and I now subscribe myself, Your most obedient, ALEXANDER MUSGRAVE. 

THE END.